Someone Like You
Author: Sarah Dessen
Date: 1998-05-02 04:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Young Adult; Romance; Contemporary; Fiction; Chick Lit; Realistic Fiction; Teen; High School; Young Adult Contemporary; Young Adult Romance
Description: This is an alternate cover edition for ASIN B008EXK4VA. Halley has always followed in the wake of her best friend, Scarlett. But when Scarlett learns that her boyfriend has been killed in a motorcycle accident, and that she's carrying his baby, she's devastated. For the first time ever, Scarlett really needs Halley. Their friendship may bend under the weight, but it'll never break—because a true friendship is a promise you keep forever.
Publisher: Speak

Life is an ugly, awful place not to have a best friend.

Halley and Scarlett have been best friends ever since they met. Halley has always been the quiet one; Scarlett braver and more outgoing. Halley has always turned to Scarlett when things get rough, and Scarlett has always known just what to do. It's the perfect setup. But everything changes at the beginning of their junior year.

Scarlett's boyfriend is killed in a motorcycle accident; then she finds out that she is carrying his baby. For the first time ever, Scarlett really needs Halley. Now Halley has to learn how to be strong for Scarlett. It won't be easy, but Halley knows that she can't let Scarlett down. Because a true friend is a promise you keep forever.

Best friends.

"Scarlett?" I said, there in the dark, and as she turned to me I saw
her face was streaked with tears. For a minute, I didn't know what to
do. I thought again of that picture tucked in her mirror, of her and

Michael just weeks ago, the water so bright and shiny behind them. And

I thought of what she had done all the millions of times I'd cried to her,
collapsing at even the slightest wounding of my heart or pride.

So I reached over and pulled her to me, wrapping my arms around
her, and held my best friend close, returning so many favors all at once.

. . .

************************************

Chapter 1

Scarlett Thomas has been my best friend for as long as I can
remember. That's why I knew when she called me at Sisterhood Camp,
during the worst week of my life, that something was wrong even before
she said it. Just by her voice on the other end of the line. I knew.

"It's Michael," she said quietly. Her words crackled over distance.

"Michael Sherwood."

"What about him?" The camp director, a woman named Ruth with
short hair and Birkenstocks, shifted impatiently beside me. At

Sisterhood Camp, we were supposed to be Isolated from the Pressures
of Society in order to Improve Ourselves as Women. We weren't
supposed to get phone calls. Especially not at midnight on a Tuesday,
rousing you out of your creaky camp bed and through the woods to a
room too bright and a phone that weighed heavily in your hand.

Scarlett sighed. Something was up. "What about him?" I repeated.

The camp director rolled her eyes this time, thinking, I was sure, that
this was no emergency.

"He's dead." Scarlett's voice was flat, even, as if she were reciting
multiplication tables. I could hear clinking and splashing in the
background.

"Dead?" I said. The camp director looked up, suddenly concerned,
and I turned away. "How?"

"A motorcycle accident. This afternoon. He got hit by a car on

Shortcrest." More splashing, and suddenly I realized she was washing
dishes. Scarlett, always capable, would do housework during a nuclear
holocaust.

"He's dead," I repeated, and the room seemed very small suddenly,
cramped, and as the camp director put her arm around me I shook her
off, stepping away. I pictured Scarlett at the sink in cutoffs and a T-
shirt, her hair pulled back in a pony-tail, phone cocked between her ear
and shoulder. "Oh, my God."

"I know," Scarlett said, and there was a great gurgling noise as
water whooshed down her sink. She wasn't crying. "I know."

We sat there on the line for what seemed like the longest time, the
buzzing in the background the only sound. I wanted to crawl through
the phone right then, popping out on the other side in her kitchen,
beside her. Michael Sherwood, a boy we'd grown up with, a boy one of
us had loved. Gone.

"Halley?" she said softly, suddenly.

"Yeah?"

"Can you come home?"

I looked out the window at the dark and the lake beyond, the moon
shimmering off of it. It was the end of August, the end of summer.

School started in one week; we'd be juniors this year.

"Halley?" she said again, and I knew it was hard for her to even ask.

She'd never been the one who needed me.

"Hold on," I said to her in that bright room, the night it all began.

"I'm on my way."

************************************

Michael Alex Sherwood died at 8:55 P.M. on August thirteenth. He
was turning left onto Morrisville Avenue from Shortcrest Drive when a
businessman in a BMW hit him dead on, knocking him off the motorcycle
he'd only had since June and sending him flying twenty feet. The paper
said he died on impact, the bike a total loss. It wasn't his fault. Michael

Sherwood was sixteen years old.

He was also the only boy Scarlett had ever truly loved. We'd known
him since we were kids, almost as long as we'd known each other.

Lakeview, our neighborhood, sprawled across several streets and cul-
de-sacs, bracketed only by wooden posts and hand-carved signs, lined
in yellow paint: Welcome to Lakeview—A Neighborhood of Friends.

One year some high-school students had gone around and crossed out
the rs in Friends, leaving us a Neighborhood of Fiends, something
my father found absolutely hysterical. It tickled him so much, my
mother often wondered aloud if he'd done it himself.

The other distinguishing characteristic of Lakeview was the new
airport three miles away, which meant a constant stream of airplanes
taking off and landing. My father loved this, too; he spent most
evenings out on the back porch, looking up excitedly at the sky as the
distant rumblings got louder and louder, closer and closer, until the
white nose of a plane would burst out overhead, lights blinking, seeming
powerful and loud enough to sweep us all along with it. It drove our
neighbor Mr. Kramer to high blood pressure, but my father reveled in it.

To me, it was something normal. I hardly stirred, even when I slept, as
the glass in my windows shook with the house.

The first time I saw Scarlett was the day she and her mother,

Marion, moved in. I was eleven. I was sitting by my window, watching
the movers, when I saw a girl just my age, with red hair and blue tennis
shoes. She was sitting on the front steps of her new house, watching
them cart furniture in, her elbows propped on her knees, chin in her
hands, wearing heart-shaped sunglasses with white plastic frames. And
she completely ignored me as I came up her front walk, stood in the
thrown shade of the awning, and waited for her to say something. I'd
never been good at friendships; I was too quiet, too mousy, and tended
to choose bossy, mean girls who pushed me around and sent me home
crying to my mother. Lakeview, A Neighborhood of Fiends, was full of
little fiendettes on pink bicycles with Barbie carrying cases in their
white, flower-appliquéd baskets. I'd never had a best friend.

So I walked up to this new girl, her sunglasses sending my own
reflection back at me: white T-shirt, blue shorts, scuffed Keds with pink
socks. And I waited for her to laugh at me or send me away or maybe
just ignore me like all the bigger girls did.

"Scarlett?" a woman's voice came from inside the screen door,
sounding tired and flustered. "What did I do with my checkbook?"

The girl on the steps turned her head. "On the kitchen counter," she
called out in a clear voice. "In the box with the realtor's stuff."

"The box with—" The voice came back, uneven, as if its owner was
moving around. "—the realtor's stuff, hmmm, honey I don't think it's
here. Oh, wait. Yes. Here it is!" The woman sounded triumphant, as if
she'd discovered the Northwest Passage, which we'd just learned about
at the end of the school year.

The girl turned back and looked at me, kind of shaking her head. I
remember thinking for the first time how she seemed old for her age,
older than me. And I got that familiar fiendette pink-bicycle feeling.

"Hey," she said to me suddenly, just as I was planning to turn back
and head home. "My name's Scarlett."

"I'm Halley," I said, trying to sound as bold as she had. I'd never
had a friend with an unusual name; all the girls in my classes were Lisas
and Tammys, Carolines and Kimberlys. "I live over there." I pointed
across the street, right to my bedroom window.

She nodded, then picked up her purse and scooted down a bit on the
step, brushing it off with her hand and leaving just enough space for
someone else about the same size. And then she looked at me and
smiled, and I crossed that short expanse of summer grass and sat
beside her, facing my house. We didn't talk right away, but that was
okay; we had a whole lifetime of talking ahead of us. I just sat there
with her, staring across the street at my house, my garage, my father
pushing the mower past the rosebushes. All the things I'd spent my life
learning by heart. But now, I had Scarlett. And from that day on,
nothing ever looked the same.

************************************

The minute I hung up with Scarlett, I called my mother. She was a
therapist, an expert on adolescent behavior. But even with her two
books, dozens of seminars, and appearances on local talk shows
advising parents on how to handle The Difficult Years, my mother hadn't
quite found the solution for dealing with me.

It was 1:15 A.M. when I called.

"Hello?" Strangely, my mother sounded wide awake. It was all part
of that professional manner she cultivated: I'm capable. I'm strong.

I'm awake.

"Mom?"

"Halley? What's wrong?" There was some mumbling in the
background; my father, rousing himself.

"It's Michael Sherwood, Mom."

"Who?"

"He's dead."

"Who's dead?" More mumbling, this time louder. My father saying

Who's dead? Who?

"Michael Sherwood," I said. "My friend."

"Oh, goodness." She sighed, and I heard her telling my father to go
back to sleep, her hand cupping the receiver. "Honey, I know, it's
horrible. It's awfully late—where are you calling from?"

"The camp office," I said. "I need you to come get me."

"Get you?" she said. She sounded surprised. "You've still got another week, Halley."

"I know, but I want to come home."

"Honey, you're tired, it's late—" and now she was lapsing into her
therapist voice, a change I could recognize after all these years—"why
don't you call me back tomorrow, when you've had a chance to calm
down. You don't want to leave camp early."

"Mom, he's dead," I said again. Each time I said the word Ruth, the camp director who was still standing beside me, put on her soothing
face.

"I know, sweetie. It's awful. But coming home isn't going to change
that. It will just disrupt your summer, and there's no point—"

"I want to come home," I said, talking over her. "I need to come
home. Scarlett called to tell me. She needs me." My throat was swelling
up now, hurting with its ache. She didn't understand. She never
understood.

"Scarlett has her mother, Halley. She'll be fine. Honey, it's so late.

Are you with someone? Is your counselor there?"

I took a deep breath, and all I could see in my mind was Michael, a
boy I hardly knew, whose death now seemed to mean everything. I
thought of Scarlett in her bright kitchen, waiting for me. This was
crucial.

"Please," I whispered over the line, hiding my face from Ruth, not
wanting this strange woman to feel any sorrier for me. "Please come get
me."

"Halley." She sounded tired now, almost irritated. "Go to sleep and I'll call you tomorrow. We can discuss it then."

"Say you'll come," I said, not wanting her to hang up. "Just say
you'll come. He was our friend, Mom."

She was quiet then, and I could picture her sitting in bed next to the
sleeping form of my father, probably in her blue nightgown, the light
from Scarlett's kitchen visible from the window over her shoulder. "Oh,

Halley," she said as if I always caused these kinds of problems; as if my
friends died every day. "All right. I'll come."

"You will?"

"I just said I would," she told me, and I knew this would strain us
even further, a battle hard-won. "Let me talk to your counselor."

"Okay." I looked over at Ruth, who was close to dozing off. "Mom?"

"Yes."

"Thanks."

Silence. I would pay for this one for a while, I could tell. "It's all
right. Let me talk to her."

So I handed the phone over to Ruth, then stood outside the door
listening as she reassured my mother that it was fine, I'd be packed and
ready, and what a shame, how awful, so young. Then I went back to my
cabin, creeping onto my cot in the dark, and closed my eyes.

I couldn't sleep for a long time. I thought only of Michael Sherwood's
face, the one I'd cast sideways glances at through middle school, the
one Scarlett and I had studied in yearbook after yearbook. And later,
the one in the picture that was tucked in the mirror in her bedroom, of

Scarlett and Michael at the lake just weeks earlier, water glittering
behind them. The way her head rested on his shoulder, his hand on her
knee. The way he looked at her, and not at the camera, when I pushed
the red button, the flash lighting them up in front of me.

My mother didn't look very happy when she pulled up at the front
office the next afternoon. It was clear by this point that my experience
at Sisterhood Camp had been a complete and utter disaster. Which was
just what I'd predicted when I was dragged off against my will to spend
the last two weeks of summer in the middle of the mountains with a
bunch of other girls who had no say in the matter either. Sisterhood

Camp, which was really called Camp Believe (my father coined the nick-
name), was something my mother had heard about at one of her
seminars. She had come home with a brochure she tucked under my
breakfast plate one morning, a yellow sticky note on it saying What do
you think? My first reaction was Not much, thank you, as I stared
down at the picture of two girls about my age running through a field
together hand in hand. The basic gist was this: a camp with the usual
swimming and horseback riding and lanyard making, but in the
afternoons seminars and self-help groups on "Like Mother, Like Me" and

"Peer Pressure: Where Do I Fit In?" There was a whole paragraph on
self-esteem and values maintenance and other words I recognized only
from the blurbs on the back of my mother's own books. All I knew was
that at fifteen, with my driver's license less than three months away, I
was too old for camp or values maintenance, not to mention lanyards.

"It will be such a valuable experience," she said to me that evening
over dinner. "Much more so than sitting around the pool at Scarlett's
getting a tan and talking about boys."

"Mom, it's summer," I said. "And anyway it's almost over. School
starts in two weeks."

"You'll be back just in time for school," she said, flipping through the brochure again.

"I have a job," I told her, my last-ditch attempt at an excuse.

Scarlett and I were both cashiers at Milton's Market, the grocery store at
the mall down the street from our neighborhood. "I can't just take two
weeks off."

"Mr. Averby says it's slow enough that he can get your shifts
covered," she said simply.

"You called Mr. Averby?" I put down my fork. My father, who up until
this point had been eating quietly and staying out of it, shot her a look.

Even he knew how uncool it was for your mother to call your boss.

"God, Mom."

"I just wanted to know if it was possible," she said, more to my
father than me, but he just shook his head mildly and kept eating. "I
knew she'd think of every reason not to go."

"Why should I go waste the last two weeks of summer with a bunch
of people I don't know?" I said. "Scarlett and I have plans, Mom. We're working extra shifts to make money for the beach, and we—"

"Halley." She was getting irritated now. "Scarlett will be here when you get back. And I don't ask very much of you, right? This is something

I really want you to do. For me, and also, I think you'll find, for yourself.

It's only for two weeks."

"I don't want to go," I said, looking at my father for some kind of
support, but he just smiled at me apologetically and said nothing,
helping himself to more bread. He never got involved anymore; his job
was to placate, to smooth, once it was all over. My father was always
the one who crept to my doorway after I'd been grounded, sneaking me
one of his special Brain Freeze Chocolate Milkshakes, which he believed
could solve any problem. After the yelling and slamming of doors, after
my mother and I stalked to our separate corners, I could always count
on hearing the whirring of the blender in the kitchen, and then him
appearing at my doorway presenting me with the thickest, coldest
milkshake as a peace offering. But all the milkshakes in the world
weren't going to get me out of this.

So, just like that, I lost the end of my summer. By that Sunday I
was packed and riding three hours into the mountains with my mother,
who spend the entire ride reminiscing about her own golden camp years
and promising me I'd thank her when it was over. She dropped me at
the registration desk, kissed me on the forehead and told me she loved
me, then drove off waving into the sunset. I stood there with my duffel
bag and glowered after her, surrounded by a bunch of other girls who
clearly didn't want to spend two weeks "bonding" either.

I was on what they called "scholarship" at Sisterhood Camp, which
meant I had my way paid free, just like the four other girls I met whose
parents just happened to be therapists. I made friends with my
cabinmates, and we complained to each other, mocked all the seminar
leaders, and worked on our tans, talking about boys.

But now I was leaving early, drawn home by the loss of a boy I'd
hardly known. I put my stuff in the trunk of the car and climbed in
beside my mother, who said hello and then not much else for the first
fifteen minutes of the drive. As far as I was concerned, we'd come to a
draw: I hadn't wanted to come, and she didn't want me to leave. We
were even. But I knew my mother wouldn't see it that way. Lately, we
didn't seem to see anything the same.

"So how was it?" she asked me once we got on the highway. She'd
set the cruise control, adjusted the air-conditioning, and now seemed
ready to make peace. "Or what you saw of it, that is."

"It was okay," I said. "The seminars were kind of boring."

"Hmm," she said, and I figured that I was pushing it. I knew my
mother, though. She'd push back. "Well, maybe if you'd stayed the
whole time you might have gotten more out of it."

"Maybe," I said. In the side mirror, I could see the mountains
retreating behind us, bit by bit.

I knew there were a lot of things she probably wanted to say to me.

Maybe she wanted to ask me why I cared about Michael Sherwood,
since she'd hardly heard me mention him. Or why I'd hated the idea of
camp right from the start, without even giving it a chance. Or maybe it
was more, like why in just the last few months even the sight of her
coming toward me was enough to get my guard up. Why we'd gone
from best friends to something neither of us could rightly define. But
she didn't say anything.

"Mom?"

She turned to look at me, and I could almost hear her take a breath,
readying herself for whatever I might try next. "Yes?"

"Thanks for letting me come home."

She turned back to the road. "It's all right, Halley," she said to me
softly as I leaned back in my seat. "It's all right."

************************************

My mother and I had always been close. She knew everything about
me, from the boys I liked to the girls I envied; after school I always sat
in the kitchen eating my snack and doing homework while I listened for
her car to pull up. I always had something to tell her. After my first
school dance she sat with me eating ice cream out of the carton while I
detailed every single thing that had happened from first song to last. On

Saturdays, when my dad pulled morning shift at the radio station, we
had Girls' Lunch Out so we could keep up with each other. She loved
fancy pasta places, and I only liked fast food and pizza, so we
alternated. She made me eat snails, and I watched her gulp down

(enjoying it more than she ever would admit) countless Big Macs. We
had one rule: we always ordered two desserts and shared. Afterwards
we'd hit the mall looking for sales, competing to see who could find the
best bargain. She usually won.

She wrote articles in journals and magazines about our successful
relationship and how we'd weathered my first year of high school
together, and spoke at schools and parents' meetings about Staying in

Touch with Your Teen. Whenever her friends came over for coffee and
complained about their kids running wild or doing drugs, she'd just
shake her head when they asked how she and I did so well.

"I don't know," she'd say. "Halley and I are just so close. We talk about everything."

But suddenly, at the beginning of that summer, something changed.

I can't say when it started exactly. But it happened after the Grand

Canyon.

Each summer, my parents and I took a vacation. It was our big
splurge of the year, and we always went someplace cool like Mexico or

Europe. This year, we took a cross-country road trip to California and
then the Grand Canyon, stopping here and there, sucking up scenery
and visiting relatives. My mother and I had a great time; my father did
most of the driving, and the two of us hung out, talking and listening to
the radio, sharing clothes, making up songs and jokes as state lines and
landmarks passed by. My father and I forced her to eat fast food almost
every day as payback for a year's worth of arugula salad and prosciutto
tortellini. We spent two weeks together, bickering sometimes but mostly
just having fun, me and my parents, on the road.

As soon as I got home, though, three very big things happened.

First, I started my job at Milton's. Scarlett and I had spent the end of
the school year going around filling out applications, and it was the only
place with enough positions to hire us both. By the time I got home
from the trip, Scarlett had already been there two weeks, so she taught
me the ropes. Second, she introduced me to Ginny Tabor, whom she'd
met at the pool while I'd been gone. Ginny was a cheerleader with a
wild streak a mile wide and a reputation among the football team for
more than her cheers and famous midair splits. She lived a few miles
away in the Arbors, a fancy development of Tudor houses with a country
club, pool, and golf course. Ginny Tabor's father was a dentist, and her
mother weighed about eighty pounds, chain-smoked Benson and

Hedges 100's, and had skin that was as leathery as the ottoman in our
living room. She threw money at Ginny and left us alone to prowl the
streets of the Arbors on our way to the pool, or sneak out across the
golf course at night to meet boys.

Which, in turn, led to the third big event that summer, when two
weeks after coming home I broke off my dull, one-year romance with

Noah Vaughn.

Noah was my first "boyfriend," which meant we called each other on
the phone and kissed sometimes. He was tall and skinny, with thick
black hair and a bit of acne. His parents were best friends with mine,
and we'd spent Friday night together, at our house or theirs, for most of
my lifetime. He'd been all right for a start. But when I was inducted into
the new crazy world of Ginny Tabor, he had to go.

He didn't take it well. He sulked around, glowered at me, and still
came over every Friday with his little sister and his parents, sitting
stony-faced on the couch as I slipped out the door, yelling good-bye. I
always said I was going to Scarlett's, but instead we were usually
meeting boys at the pool or hanging out with Ginny. My mother was
more sad about our breakup than anyone; I think she'd half expected

I'd marry him. But this was the New Me, someone I was evolving into
with every hot and humid long summer day. I learned to smoke
cigarettes, drank my first beer, got a deep tan, and double-pierced my
ears as I began to drift, almost imperceptibly at first, from my mother.

There's a picture on our mantel that always reminds me of what my
mother and I were then. We're at the Grand Canyon, at one of those
overlook sites, with it spread out huge and gaping behind us. We have
on matching T-shirts, sunglasses, and big smiles as we pose, arms
around each other. We have never, in any picture before or since,
looked more alike. We have the same small nose, the same stance, the
same goofy smile. We look happy, standing there in the sunshine, the
sky spread out blue and forever in the distance. My mother framed that
picture when we got home, sticking it front and center on the mantel
where you couldn't help but see it. It was like she knew, somehow, that
it would be a relic just months later, proof of another time and place
neither of us could imagine had existed: my mother and I, best friends,
posing at the Grand Canyon.

************************************

Scarlett was sitting on her front steps when we pulled up. It was
early evening, just getting dark, and all up and down our street, lights
were on in the houses, people out walking their dogs or children.

Someone a few streets over was barbecuing, the smell mingling in the
air with cut grass and recent rain.

I got out of the car and put my bag on the front walk, looking across
the street at Scarlett's house, the only light coming from her kitchen
and spilling out into the empty carport. She lifted one hand and waved
at me from the stoop.

"Mom, I'm going to Scarlett's," I said.

"Fine." I still wasn't totally forgiven for this, not yet. But it was late, she was tired, and these days, we had to pick our battles.

I knew the way across the street and up Scarlett's walk by heart; I
could have done it with every sense lost. The dip in the street halfway
across, the two prickly bushes on either end of her walk that left tiny
scratches on your skin when you brushed against them. It was eighteen
steps from the beginning of the walk to the front stoop; we'd measured
it when we were in sixth grade and obsessed with facts and details.

We'd spent months calculating distances and counting steps, trying to
organize the world into manageable bits and pieces.

Now I just walked toward her in the half-darkness, aware only of the
sound of my own footfalls and the air conditioner humming softly under
the side window.

"Hey," I said, and she scooted over to make room for me. "How's it going?"

It seemed like the stupidest thing to ask once I'd said it, but there
really weren't any right words. I looked over at her as she sat beside
me, barefoot, her hair pulled away from her face in a loose ponytail.

She'd been crying.

I wasn't used to seeing her this way. Scarlett had always been the
stronger, the livelier, the braver. The girl who punched out Missy

Lassiter, the meanest, most fiendish of the pink-bike girls that first
summer she moved in, on a day when they surrounded us and tried to
make us cry. The girl who kept a house, and her mother, up and
running since she was five, now playing mother to a thirty-five-year-old
child. The girl who had kept the world from swallowing me whole, or so

I'd always believed.

"Scarlett?" I said, there in the dark, and as she turned to me I saw
her face was streaked with tears. For a minute, I didn't know what to
do. I thought again of that picture tucked in her mirror, of her and

Michael just weeks ago, the water so bright and shiny behind them. And

I thought of what she had done all the millions of times I'd cried to her,
collapsing at even the slightest wounding of my heart or pride.

So I reached over and pulled her to me, wrapping my arms around
her, and held my best friend close, returning so many favors all at once.

We sat there for a long time, Scarlett and me, with her house looming
over us and mine right across the street staring back with its bright
windows. It was the end of summer; it was the end of a lot of things. I
sat there with her, feeling her shoulders shake under my hands. I had
no idea what to do or what came next. All I knew was that she needed
me and I was here. And for now, that was about the best we could do.

Chapter 2

Scarlett was a redhead, but not in an orangey, carrot-top kind of
way. Her color was more auburn, deep and red mixed with browns that
made her green eyes seem almost luminous. Her skin was pale, with
masses of freckles for the first few years I knew her; as we grew older,
they faded into a sprinkling across her nose, as if they'd been scattered
there by hand. She was an inch and three-quarters shorter than me, her
feet a size larger, and she had a scar on her stomach that looked like a
mouth smiling from when she'd gotten her appendix out. She was
beautiful in all the unconscious, accidental ways that I wasn't, and I was
jealous more than I'd ever have admitted. To me, Scarlett was foreign
and exotic. But she said she would have given anything for my long hair
and tan in summer, for my thick eyelashes and eyebrows. Not to
mention my father, my conventional family, away from Marion with her
whims and fancies. It was an even trade, our envy of each other; it
made everything fair.

We always believed we lived perfectly parallel lives. We went
through the same phases at the same times; we both liked gory movies
and sappy stuff, and we knew every word to every song on the old
musical soundtracks my parents had. Scarlett was more confident, able
to make friends fast, where I was shy and quiet, hanging back from the
crowd. I was forever known as Scarlett's friend Halley." But I didn't
mind. Without her I knew I'd be hanging out in the bus parking lot with
the nerds and Noah Vaughn. That was, I was sure, the destiny in store
for me until the day Scarlett looked up from behind those white
sunglasses and made a spot for me next to her for the rest of my life.

And I was grateful. Because life is an ugly, awful place to not have a
best friend.

When I pictured myself, it was always like just an outline in a
coloring book, with the inside not yet completed. All the standard
features were there. But the colors, the zigzags and plaids, the bits and
pieces that made up me, Halley, weren't yet in place. Scarlett's vibrant
reds and golds helped some, but I was still waiting.

************************************

For most of high school, we hadn't known Michael Sherwood that
well, even though we'd grown up in the same neighborhood. He'd gone
away the summer after middle school to California and returned
transformed: tan, taller, and suddenly gorgeous. He was immediately
the boy to date.

He went out with Ginny Tabor for about fifteen minutes, then

Elizabeth Gunderson, the head cheerleader, for a few months. But he
never seemed to fit in with that crowd of soccer-team captains and
varsity jackets. He went back to his buddies from Lakeview, like his best
friend Macon Faulkner. Sometimes we'd see them walking down our
street, between our two houses, in the middle of the night, smoking
cigarettes and laughing. They were different, and they fascinated us.

By leaving the popular crowd, Michael Sherwood became an enigma.

No one was sure where he fit in, and he was friendly with everyone, sort
of the great equalizer of our high school. He was famous for his pranks
on substitute teachers and was always asking to borrow a dollar in
exchange for a good story; he told outlandish tales, half true at best,
but they were so funny you got your dollar's worth. The one I remember
he told me had to do with psychotic Girl Scouts who were stalking him. I
didn't believe him, but I gave him two dollars and skipped lunch that
day. It was worth it.

Each of us had our own story about Michael, something he'd done or
said or passed down. More than anything, it was the things he didn't do
that made Michael Sherwood so intriguing; he seemed so far from the
rest of us and yet implicitly he belonged to everyone.

At the end of every school year there was the annual slide show, full
of candid shots that hadn't made the yearbook. We all piled into the
auditorium and watched as our classmates' faces filled the huge screen,
everyone cheering for their friends and booing people they didn't like.

There was only one picture of Michael Sherwood, but it was a good one:

he was sitting on the wall by himself, wearing this black baseball hat he
always wore, laughing at something out of the frame, something we
couldn't see. The grass was so green behind him, and above that a clear
stretch of blue sky. When the slide came up, the entire crowd in that
auditorium cheered, clapping and hooting and craning their necks to
look for Michael, who was sitting up in the balcony with Macon Faulkner,
looking embarrassed. But that was what he was to us, always: the one
thing that we all had in common.

************************************

The funeral was the next day, Thursday. I went across the street to

Scarlett's after breakfast, in bare feet and cutoffs, carrying two black
dresses I couldn't decide between. I'd only been to one funeral before,
my grandfather's in Buffalo, and I'd been so little someone had dressed
me. This was different.

"Come in," I heard Marion call out before I even had a chance to
knock at the side door. She was sitting at the kitchen table, coffee cup
in front of her, flipping through Vogue.

"Hey," I said to her as she smiled at me. "Is she awake?"

"Practically all night," she said quietly, turning the page and taking a sip of coffee. "She was on the couch when I got up. She really needs
some rest, or she's just gonna crash."

I had to keep from smiling. These were the same words I heard from

Scarlett about Marion on a regular basis; for as long as I'd known them
their roles had been reversed. When Marion had been depressed and
drinking heavily a few years back, it was Scarlett who came knocking at
our front door in her nightgown at two A.M. because she'd found Marion
passed out cold halfway up the front walk, her cheek imprinted with the
ripples and cracks in the concrete. My father carried Marion into the
house while my mother tried her best therapy schtick on Scarlett, who
said nothing and curled up in the chair beside Marion's bed, watching
over her until morning. My father called Scarlett "solemn"; my mother
said she was "in denial."

"Hey." I looked over to see Scarlett standing in the doorway in a red
shirt and cutoff long Johns, her hair still mussed up from sleeping. She
nodded at the dresses in my hand. "Which one you gonna wear?"

"I don't know," I said.

She came closer, taking them from my hands, then held each up
against me, squinting. "The short one," she said quietly, laying the other on the counter next to the fruit bowl. "The one with the scoop neck
always makes you look like you're twelve."

I looked down at the scoop-necked dress, trying to remember where

I'd worn it before. It was always Scarlett who kept track of such things:

dates, memories, lessons learned. I forgot everything, barely able to
keep my head from one week to the next. But Scarlett knew it all, from
what she was wearing when she got her first kiss to the name of the
sister of the boy I'd met at the beach the summer before; she was our
oracle, our common memory.

She opened the fridge and took out the milk, then crossed the room
with a box of Rice Krispies under her arm, grabbing a bowl from the
open dishwasher on her way. She sat at the head of the table, with

Marion to her left, and I took my seat on the right. Even in their tiny
family, with me as an honorary member, there were traditions.

Scarlett poured herself some cereal, adding sugar from the bowl
between us. "Do you want some?"

"No," I said. "I ate already." My mother had made me French toast, after spending most of the early morning gossiping over the back fence
with her best friend, Irma Trilby, who was known for her amazing
azaleas and her mouth, the latter of which I'd heard all morning through
my window. Apparently Mrs. Trilby had known Mrs. Sherwood well from

PTA and had already been over with a chicken casserole to relay her
regrets. Mrs. Trilby had also seen me and Michael and Scarlett more
than once walking home from work together, and late one night she'd
even caught a glimpse of Scarlett and Michael kissing under a
streetlight. He was a sweet boy, she'd said in her nasal voice. He
mowed their lawn after Arthur's coronary and always got her the best
bananas at Milton's, even if he had to sneak some from the back. A nice
boy.

So my mother came inside newly informed and sympathetic and
made me a huge breakfast that I picked at while she sat across the
table, coffee mug in hand, smiling as if waiting for me to say something.

As if all it took was Michael Sherwood mowing a lawn, or finding the
perfect banana, to make him worth mourning.

"So what time's the service?" Marion asked me, picking up her

Marlboro Lights from the lazy Susan in the middle of the table.

"Eleven o'clock."

She lit a cigarette. "We're packed with appointments today, but I'll
try to make it. Okay?"

"Okay," Scarlett said.

Marion worked at the Lakeview Mall at Fabulous You, a glamour
photography store where they had makeup and clothes and got you all
gussied up, then took photographs that you could give to your husband
or boyfriend. Marion spent forty hours a week making up housewives
and teenagers in too much lipstick and the same evening gowns, posing
them with an empty champagne glass as they gazed into the camera
with their best come-hither look. It was a hard job, considering some of
the raw material she had to work with; not everyone is cut out to be
glamorous. She often said there was only so much of a miracle to be
worked with concealer and creative lighting.

Marion pushed her chair back, running a hand through her hair; she
had Scarlett's face, round with deep green eyes, and thick blond hair
she bleached every few months. She had bright red fingernails, smoked
constantly, and owned more lingerie than Victoria's Secret. The first
time I'd met her, the day they moved in, Marion had been flirting with
the movers, dressed in hip-huggers, a macramé halter top that showed
her stomach, and heels at least four inches high. She wasn't like my
mother; she wasn't like anyone's mother. To me, she looked just like

Barbie, and she'd fascinated me ever since.

"Well," Marion drawled, standing up and ruffling Scarlett's hair with
her hand as she passed. "Got to get ready for the salt mines. You girls
call if you need me. Okay?"

"Okay," Scarlett said, taking another mouthful of cereal.

"Bye, Marion," I said.

"She won't come," Scarlett said once Marion was safely upstairs, her
footsteps creaking above us.

"Why not?"

"Funerals freak her out." She dropped her spoon in her bowl,
finished. "Marion has a convenient excuse for everything."

When we went upstairs to get ready I flopped on the edge of her
bed, which was covered in clothes and magazines and mismatched
blankets and sheets. Scarlett opened her closet and stood in front of it
with her hands on her hips, contemplating. Marion yelled good-bye from
downstairs and the front door slammed, followed by the sound of her
car starting and backing out of the driveway. Through the window over

Scarlett's bed, I could see my own mother sitting in the swing on our
front porch, drinking coffee and reading the paper. As Marion drove past
she waved, her "neighbor smile" on, and went back to reading.

"I hate this," Scarlett said suddenly, reaching into the closet and
pulling out a navy blue dress with a white collar. "I don't have a single
thing that's appropriate."

"You can wear my twelve-year-old dress," I offered, and she made a
face.

"I bet Marion's got something," she said suddenly, leaving the room.

Marion's closet was legend; she was a fashion plate and a pack rat, the
most dangerous of pairings.

I reached over and turned on the radio next to the bed, leaning back
and closing my eyes. I'd spent half my life in Scarlett's room, sprawled
across the bed with a stack of Seventeen magazines between us,
picking out future prom dresses and reading up on pimple prevention
and boyfriend problems. Right next to her window was the shelf with her
pictures: me and her at the beach two years ago, in matching sailor
hats, doing a mock salute at my father's camera. Marion at eighteen, an
old school picture, faded and creased. And finally, at the end and
unframed, that same picture of her and Michael at the lake. Since I left
for Sisterhood Camp, she'd moved it so it was in easy reach.

I felt something pressing into my back, hard, and I reached under to
move it; it was a boot with a thick sole that resisted when I pulled on it.

I shifted my position and gave it another yank, wondering when Scarlett
had bought hiking boots. I was just about to yell out and ask her, when
it suddenly yanked back, hard, and there was an explosion of movement
on the bed, arms and legs flailing, things falling off the sides as some-
one rose out of the mess around me, shaking off magazines and
blankets and pillows in all directions. And suddenly, I found myself face
to face with Macon Faulkner.

He glanced around the room as if he wasn't quite sure where he
was. His blond hair, cut short over his ears, stuck up in tiny cowlicks. In
one ear was a row of three silver hoops.

"Wha—?" he managed, sitting up straighter and blinking. He was all
tangled up, one sheet wrapped around his arm. "Where's Scarlett?"

"She's down there," I said automatically, pointing toward the door,
as if that was down, which it wasn't.

He shook his head, trying to wake up. I would have been just as
shocked to see Mahatma Gandhi or Elvis in Scarlett's bed; I had no idea
she even knew Macon Faulkner. We all knew who he was, of course. As
a Boy with a Reputation, his neighborhood legend preceded him.

And what was he doing in her bed, anyway? It couldn't mean—no.

She would have told me; she told me everything. And Marion had said

Scarlett slept on the couch.

"Well, I think I can wear this," I heard Scarlett say as she came back
down the hallway, a black dress over her arm. She looked at Macon,
then at me, and walked to the closet as if it was the most normal thing
in the world to have a strange boy in your bed at ten in the morning on
a Thursday.

Macon lay back, letting one hand flop over his eyes. His boot, and
his foot in it, had somehow landed in my lap, where it remained. Macon

Faulkner's foot was in my lap.

"Did you meet Halley?" Scarlett asked him, hanging the dress on her
closet door. "Halley, this is Macon. Macon, Halley."

"Hi," I said, immediately aware of how high my voice was.

"Hey." He nodded at me, moving his foot off my lap as if that was
nothing special, then got off the bed and stood up, stretching his arms.

"Man, I feel awful."

"Well, you should," Scarlett said in the same scolding voice she used
with me when I was especially spineless. "You were incredibly wasted."

Macon leaned over and rooted around under the sheets, looking for
something, while I sat there and stared at him. He was in a white T-shirt
ripped along the hem and dark blue shorts, those clunky boots on his
feet. He was tall and wiry, and tan from a summer working landscaping
around the neighborhood, which was the only place I ever saw him, and
even then from a distance.

"Have you seen—?" he began, but Scarlett was already reaching to
the bedside table and the baseball cap lying there. Macon leaned over
and took it from her, then put it on with a sheepish look. "Thanks."

"You're welcome." Scarlett pulled her hair back behind her head,
gathering it in her hands, which meant she was thinking. "So, you need
a ride to the service?"

"Nah," he said, walking to the bedroom door with his hands in his
pockets, stepping over my feet as if I was invisible. "I'll see you there."

"Okay." Scarlett stood by the doorway.

"Is it cool? To go out this way?" he was whispering, gesturing down
the hall to Marion's empty room.

"It's fine."

He nodded, then stepped toward her awkwardly, leaning down to
kiss her cheek. "Thanks," he said quietly, in a voice I probably was not supposed to hear. "I mean it."

"It's no big deal," Scarlett said, smiling up at him, and we both
watched him as he loped off, his boots clunking down the stairs and out
the door. When I heard it swing shut, I walked to the window and
leaned against the glass, waiting until he came out on the walk,
squinting, and began those eighteen steps to the street. Across the
street my mother looked up, folding her paper in her lap, watching too.

"I cannot believe you," I said out loud, as Macon Faulkner passed
the prickly bushes and turned left, headed out of Lake-view—

Neighborhood of Friends.

"He was upset," Scarlett said simply. "Michael was his best friend."

"But you never even told me you knew him. And then I come up
here and he's in your bed."

"I just knew him through Michael. He's messed up, Halley. He's got a
lot of problems."

"It's so weird, though," I said. "I mean, that he was here."

"He just needed someone," she said. "That's all."

I still had my eye on Macon Faulkner as he moved past the perfect
houses of our neighborhood, seeming out of place among hissing
sprinklers and thrown newspapers on a bright and shiny late summer
morning. I couldn't say then what it was about him that kept me there.

But just as he was rounding the corner, disappearing from sight, he
turned around and lifted his hand, waving at me, as if he knew even
without turning back that I'd still be there in the window, watching him
go.

************************************

When we got to the church, there was already a line out the door.

Scarlett hadn't said much the entire trip, and as we walked over, she
was wringing her hands.

"Are you okay?" I asked her.

"It's just weird," she said, and her voice was low and hollow. She
had her eyes on something straight ahead. "All of it."

As I looked up I could see what she meant. Elizabeth Gunderson,
head cheerleader, was surrounded by a group of her friends on the
church steps. She was sobbing hysterically, a red T-shirt in her hands.

Scarlett stopped when we got within a few feet of the crowd, so
suddenly that I kept walking and then had to go back for her. She was
standing by herself, her arms folded tightly across her chest.

"Scarlett?" I said.

"This was a bad idea," she said. "We shouldn't have come."

"But—"

And that was as far as I got before Ginny Tabor came up behind me,
throwing her arms around both of us at once and collapsing into tears.

She smelled like hairspray and cigarette smoke and was wearing a blue
dress that showed too much leg.

"Oh, my God," she said, lifting her head to take in me and then

Scarlett as we pulled away from her as delicately as possible. "It's so
awful, so terrible. I haven't been able to eat since I heard. I'm a wreck."

Neither of us said anything; we just kept walking, while Ginny
fumbled for a cigarette, lighting it and then fanning the smoke with one
hand. "I mean, the time that we were together wasn't all that great, but

I loved him so much. It was just circumstances—" and now she sobbed,
shaking her head—"that kept us apart. But he was, like, everything to
me for those two months. Everything."

I looked over at Scarlett, who was studying the pavement, and I
said, "I'm so sorry, Ginny."

"Well," she said in a tight voice, exhaling a long stream of smoke,

"it's so different when you knew him well. You know?"

"I know," I said. We hadn't seen much of Ginny since midsummer.

After spending a few wild weeks with us, she'd gotten sent off to a
combination cheerleading/Bible camp while her parents went to Europe.

It was just as well, we figured. There was only so much of ongoing

Ginny you could take. A few days later Scarlett had met Michael, and
the second half of our summer began.

We kept following the line into the church, now coming up on

Elizabeth. Ginny, of course, made a big show of running over to her and
bursting into fresh tears, and they stood and hugged each other, crying
together.

"It's so awful," a girl said from behind me. "He loved Elizabeth so much. That's his shirt she's holding, you know. She hasn't put it down
since she heard."

"I thought they broke up," said another girl, and cracked her gum.

"At the beginning of the summer. But he still loved her. Anyway,
that Ginny Tabor is so damn shallow," said the first girl. "She only dated him for about two days."

Once inside, we sat toward the back, next to two older women who
pulled their knees aside primly as we slid past them. Up at the front of
the church there were two posters with pictures of Michael taped to
them: baby snapshots, school pictures, candids I recognized from the
yearbook. And in the middle, biggest of all, was the picture from the
slide show, the one that had brought cheers in that darkened auditorium
in June. I wanted to point it out to Scarlett, but when I turned to tell
her, she was just staring at the back of the pew in front of us, her face
pale, and I kept quiet.

The service started late, with people filing in and lining the walls,
shuffling and fanning themselves with the little paper programs we'd
been handed at the door. Elizabeth Gunderson came in, still crying, and
was led to a seat with Ginny Tabor sobbing right behind her. It was
strange to see my classmates in this setting; some were dressed up
nicely, obviously used to wearing church clothes. Others looked out of
place, awkward, tugging at their ties or dress shirts. I wondered what

Michael was thinking, looking down at all these people with red faces
shifting in their seats, at the wailing girls he left behind, at his parents in
the front pew with his little sister, quietly stoic and sad. And I looked
over at Scarlett, who had loved him so much in such a short time, and
slipped my hand around hers, squeezing it. She squeezed back, still
staring ahead.

The service was formal and short; the heat was stifling with all the
people packed in so tightly, and we could barely hear the minister over
the fanning and the creaking of the pews. He talked about Michael, and
what he meant to so many people; he said something about God having
his reasons. Elizabeth Gunderson got up and left ten minutes into it, her
hand pressed against her mouth as she walked quickly down the aisle of
the church, a gaggle of friends running behind her. The older women
next to us shook their heads, disapproving, and Scarlett squeezed my
hand harder, her fingernails digging into my skin.

When the service was over, there was an awkward murmur of voices
as everyone filed outside. It had suddenly gotten very dark, with a
strange breeze blowing that smelled like rain. Overhead the clouds had
piled up big and black behind the trees.

I almost lost Scarlett in the crowd of voices and faces and color in
front of the church. Ginny was leaning on Brett Hershey, the captain of
the football team, as he led her out. Elizabeth was sitting in the front
seat of a car in the parking lot, the door open, her head in her hands.

Everyone else stood around uncertainly as if they needed permission to
leave, holding their programs and looking up at the sky.

"Poor Elizabeth," Scarlett said softly as we stood by her car.

"They broke up a while ago," I said.

"Yeah. They did." She kicked a pebble, and it rattled off of
something under the car. "But he really loved her."

I looked over at her, the wind blowing her hair around her face, her
fair skin so white against the black of Marion's dress. The times I caught
her unaware, accidentally, were when she was the most beautiful. "He
loved you, too," I told her.

She looked up at the sky, black with clouds, the smell of rain
stronger and stronger. "I know," she said softly. "I know."

The first drop was big, sloshy and wet, falling on my shoulder and
leaving a round, dark circle. Then, suddenly, it was pouring. The rain
came in sheets, sending people running toward their cars, shielding
themselves with their flimsy paper programs. Scarlett and I dove into
her car and watched the water stream down the windshield. I couldn't
remember the last time I'd seen it rain so hard.

We pulled out onto Main Street in Scarlett's Ford Aspire. Her
grandmother had given it to her for her birthday in April. It was about
the size of a shoe box; it looked like a larger car that had been cut in
half with a big bread knife. As we crossed a river of water spilling into
the road, I wondered briefly if we'd get pulled into the current and
carried away like Wynken, Blynken, and Nod in their big shoe, out to
sea.

Scarlett saw him first, walking alone up the street, his white dress
shirt soaked and sticking to his back. His head was ducked and he had
his hands in his pockets, staring down at the pavement as people ran
past with umbrellas. Scarlett beeped the horn, slowing beside him.

"Macon!" she called out, leaning into the rain. "Hey!" He didn't hear her, and she poked me. "Yell out to him, Halley."

"What?"

"Roll down your window and ask him if he wants a ride."

"Scarlett," I said, suddenly nervous, "I don't even know him."

"So what?" She gave me a look. "It's pouring. Hurry up."

I rolled my window down and stuck my head out, feeling the rain
pelting the back of my neck. "Excuse me," I said.

He didn't hear me. I cleared my throat, stalling. "Excuse me."

"Halley," Scarlett said, glancing into the rearview mirror, "we're holding up traffic here. Come on."

"He can't hear me," I said defensively.

"You're practically whispering."

"I am not," I snapped. "I am speaking in a perfectly audible tone of voice."

"Just yell it." Cars were going around us now as a fresh wave of rain
poured in my window, soaking my lap. Scarlett exhaled loudly, which
meant she was losing patience. "Come on, Halley, don't be such a
wuss."

"I am not a wuss," I said. "God."

She just looked at me. I stuck my head back out the window.

"Macon." I said it a little louder this time, just because I was angry.

"Macon."

Another loud exhalation from Scarlett. I was getting completely
soaked.

"Macon," I said a bit louder, stretching my head completely out of
the car. "Macon!!"

He jerked suddenly on the sidewalk, turning around and looking at
me as if he expected us to come flying up the curb in our tiny car to
squash him completely. Then he just stared, his shirt soaked and
sticking to his skin, his hair dripping onto his face, stood and stared at
me as if I was completely and utterly nuts.

"What?" he screamed back, just as loudly. "What is it?"

Beside me, Scarlett burst out laughing, the first time I'd heard her
laugh since I'd come home. She leaned back in her seat, hand over her
mouth, giggling uncontrollably. I wanted to die.

"Um," I said, and he was still staring at me. "Do you want a ride?"

"I'm okay," he said across me, to Scarlett. "But thanks."

"Macon, it's pouring." She had her Mom voice on, one I recognized.

As he looked across me, I could see how red his eyes were, swollen
from crying. "Come on."

"I'm okay," he said again, backing off from the car. He wiped his
hand over his face and hair, water spraying everywhere. "I'll see you
later."

"Macon," she called out again, but he was already gone, walking
back into the rain. As we sat at the stoplight, he cut around a corner
and disappeared; the last thing I saw was his shirt, a flash of white
against the brick of the alley. Then he was gone, vanishing so easily it
seemed almost like magic—there was no trace. Scarlett sighed as I
rolled up my window, saying something about everybody having their
ways. I was only watching the alleyway, the last place I'd seen him,
wondering if he'd ever even been there at all.

Chapter 3

When I think of Michael Sherwood, what really comes to mind is
produce. Deep yellow bananas, bright green kiwis, cool purple plums
smooth to the touch. Our friendship with Michael Sherwood, popular boy
and legend, began simply with fruits and vegetables.

Scarlett and I were cashiers at Milton's Market, wearing our little
green smocks and plastic name tags: Hello, I'm Halley! Welcome to

Milton's! She worked register eight, which was the No Candy register,
and I worked Express Fifteen Items and Under right next to her, close
enough to roll my eyes or yell over the beeping of my price scanner
when it all got to be too much. It wasn't the greatest job by a long
stretch. But at least we were together.

We'd seen Michael Sherwood come in to interview at the end of

June. He'd been wearing a tie. He looked nervous and waved at me like
we were friends as he waited for an application at the Customer Service

Desk. He got placed in Fruits and Vegetables, his official title being

Junior Assistant to Produce Day Manager, which meant that he stacked
oranges, repacked fruit in those little green trays and sealed them with
cling wrap, and watered the vegetables with a big hose twice a day.

Mostly he laughed and had a good time, quickly making friends with
everyone from Meat to Health and Beauty Aids. But it was me and

Scarlett he was drawn to. Well, it was Scarlett, really. As usual, I was
just along for the ride.

It started with kiwis. During his first week, Michael Sherwood ate
four kiwi fruit for lunch each day. Just kiwis. Nothing else. He'd stick
them on Scarlett's little scale in their plastic bag, smiling, then take
them outside to the one little patch of grass in the parking lot and cut
and eat them, one by one, by himself. We wondered about this. We
never ate kiwis.

"He likes fruit," Scarlett said simply one day after he was gone,
having smiled his big smile at her and made her blush. He came to my
register once, but by the third day he was standing in line at Scarlett's,
even when my overhead light was flashing OPEN NO WAITING.

I looked out at Michael, in his green produce apron, sitting in the sun
with those tiny fuzzy fruits, and shook my head. It would always take at
least fifteen minutes for Scarlett to stop blushing.

The next day, when he got to the front of the line with his kiwis and

Scarlett was ringing him up, she said, "You must really like these
things."

"They're awesome," he said, leaning over her little check and credit-
card station. "Haven't you ever tried one?"

"Only in fruit salad," Scarlett said, and I was so distracted listening I rang up some rigatoni at two hundred dollars, screwing up my register
altogether and scaring the hell out of the poor woman in my line, who
was only buying that, some pineapple spears, and a box of tampons.

Between voiding and ringing everything back out, I missed half of their
conversation, and when I turned back Michael was walking outside with
his lunch and Scarlett was holding one fuzzy kiwi in her hand, examining
it from every angle.

"He gave it to me," she whispered. Her face was blazing red. "Can
you believe it?"

"Excuse me, miss," someone in my line shouted, "are you open?"

"Yes," I shouted back. To Scarlett I said, "What else did he say?"

"I have these," said a tall, hairy man in a polka-dot shirt as he
pushed his cart up, thrusting a pile of sticky coupons in my hand. He
was buying four cans of potted meat, some air freshener, and two cans
of lighter fluid. Sometimes you don't even want to think about what
people are doing with their groceries.

"I think I'm going to take my break," Scarlett called to me, pulling
the drawer from her register. "Since I'm slow and all."

"Wait, I'll be done here in a sec." But of course my line was long
now, full of people with fifteen items, or eighteen items, or even twenty
with a little creative counting, all staring blankly at me.

"Do you mind?" Scarlett said, already heading to the offices to drop
off her drawer, that one kiwi in her free hand. "I mean . . . "

She glanced outside quickly, and I could see Michael on the curb
with his lunch.

"It's okay," I said, turning back to Scarlett as I ran Hairy Man's
check through the confirming slot. "I'll just take my break later, or
something. . . . "

But she didn't hear me, was already gone, outside to the curb and
the sunshine, sitting next to Michael Sherwood. My best friend Scarlett
had traded a kiwi fruit for her heart.

I didn't get many breaks with her after that. Michael Sherwood
wooed her with strange, foreign fruits and vegetables, dropping slivers
of green melon and dark red blood oranges off at her register when she
was busy. Later, when she looked up, there'd be something poised
above her on her NO CANDY REGISTER sign; a single pear, perfectly
balanced, three little radishes all in a row. I never saw him do it, and I
watched her station like a hawk. But there was something magical about

Michael Sherwood, and of course Scarlett loved it. I would have too, if it
had ever happened to me.

That was the first summer when it wasn't just me and Scarlett.

Michael was always there making us laugh, doing belly flops into the
pool or sliding his arms around Scarlett's waist as she stood at the
kitchen counter, stirring brownie mix. It was the first summer we didn't
spend practically every night together, either; sometimes, I'd look
across the street in early evening and see her shades drawn, Michael's
car in the driveway, and know I had to stay away. Late at night I'd hear
them outside saying good-bye, and I'd pull my curtain aside and watch
as he kissed her in the dim yellow of the streetlight. I'd never had to
fight for her attention before. Now, all it took was .1 look from Michael
and she was off and running, with me left behind again to eat lunch
alone or watch TV with my father, who always fell asleep on the couch
by eight-thirty and snored t o boot. I missed her.

But Scarlett was so happy, there was no way I could hold anything
against her. She practically glowed twenty-four hours a day, always
laughing, sitting out on the curb in front of Milton’s with Michael,
catching the grapes he tossed in her mouth. They hid out in her house
for entire weekends, cooking spaghetti for Marion and renting movies.

Scarlett said that after his breakup with Elizabeth at the end of the
school year, Michael just didn't want to deal with the gossip. The day we
went to the lake was the first time they'd risked exposure to our
classmates, but it had been empty on the beaches, quiet, as we tossed
the Frisbee and ate the picnic Scarlett packed. I sat with my

Mademoiselle magazine, watching them swim together, dunking each
other and laughing. It was later, just as we were leaving and the sun
was setting in oranges and reds behind them, that I snapped the
picture, the only one Scarlett had of them together. She'd grabbed it out
of my hand the day I got them, taking my double copy, too, and giving
it to Michael, who stuck it over the speedometer in his car, where it
stayed until he traded the car a few weeks later for the motorcycle.

By the beginning of August, he'd told her he loved her. She said
they'd been sitting at the side of her pool, legs dangling, when he just
leaned over, kissed her ear, and said it. She'd whispered it as she told
me, as if it was some kind of spell that could easily be broken by loud
voices or common knowledge. I love you.

Which made it so much worse when he was gone so quickly, just two
weeks later. The only boy who had ever said it to he and meant it. The
rest of the world didn't know how much Scarlett loved Michael

Sherwood. Even I couldn't truly have understood, much as I might have
wanted to.

************************************

On the first day of school, Scarlett and I pulled into the parking lot,
found a space facing the back of the vocational building, and parked.

She turned off the engine of the Aspire, dropping her keychain in her
lap. Then we sat.

"I don't want to do it," she said decisively.

"I know," I said.

"I mean it this year," she said, sighing. "I just don't think I have it in me. Under the circumstances."

"I know," I said again. Since the funeral, Scarlett had seemed to fold
into herself; she hardly ever mentioned Michael, and I didn't either.

We'd spent the entire first part of the summer talking about nothing but
him, it seemed, and now he was out of bounds, forbidden. They'd
planted a tree for him at school, with a special plaque, and the

Sherwoods had put up their house for sale; I'd heard they were moving
to Florida. Life was going on without him. But when he was mentioned,

I hated the look that crossed her face, a mix of hurt and overwhelming
sadness.

Now people were streaming by in new clothes, down the concrete
path that led to the main building. I could hear voices and cars rumbling
past. Sitting there in the Aspire, we held on to our last bit of freedom.

I sat and waited, shifting my new backpack, which sat between my
feet, a stack of new shiny spiral notebooks and unsharpened pencils
zipped away in its clean, neat compartments. I t was always Scarlett
who decided when it was time.

"Well," she said deliberately, folding her arms over her chest. "I guess we don't have much of a choice."

"Scarlett Thomas!" someone shrieked from beside the car, a n d we
looked up to see Ginny Tabor, in a new short haircut a n d red lipstick,
running past us holding hands with Brett Hershey, the football captain.

Only Ginny could hook up with someone at a funeral. "School is this
way!" she pointed with one red fingernail, then laughed, throwing her
head back while Brett looked on as if waiting for someone to throw him
something. She waggled her fingers at us and ran on ahead, dragging
him behind her. I couldn't believe we'd spent so much time with her
early that summer. It seemed like years ago now.

"God," Scarlett said, "I really hate her."

"I know." This was my line.

She took a deep breath, reached into the backseat for her backpack,
and pulled it into her lap. "Okay. There's really no avoiding it."

"I agree," I said, unlocking my door.

"Let's go then," she said grudgingly, getting out of the car and 1
slamming the door behind her, hitching her backpack over one shoulder.

I followed, merging into the crowd that carried us down through the
teachers' parking lot to the courtyard in front of the main building. The
first bell rang and everyone moved inside, suddenly thrown together in
front of the doors and causing a major traffic jam of bodies and
backpacks, elbows and feet, a tide I let carry me down the hallway to
my homeroom, keeping my eye on the back of Scarlett's red head.

"This is it," I said as we came up on Mr. Alexander's door, which was
decorated with cardboard cutout frogs.

"Good luck," Scarlett called out, pulling open the door of her own
homeroom and rolling her eyes one last time as she disappeared inside.

Mr. Alexander's room already smelled of formaldehyde and he smiled
at me, mustache wriggling, as I took my seat. The first day was always
the same: they took roll, handed out schedules, and sent home about
ten million different memos to your parents about busing and cafeteria
rates and school rules. Beside me Ben Cruzak was already stoned and
sleeping, head on his desk, with Missy Cavenaugh behind him doing her
fingernails. Even the snake on Mr. Alexander's counter looked bored,
after eating a mouse for the audience of science geeks who always hung
out before first bell.

After about fifteen minutes of continuous droning over the intercom
and a stack of memos an inch high on my desk, Alexander finally
handed out our schedules. I could tell right away something was wrong
with mine; I was signed up for Pre-calculus (when I hadn't even taken

Algebra Two), French Three (when I took Spanish), and, worst of all,

Band.

"Have a good day!" Alexander yelled above the bell as everyone
headed toward the door. I went up to his desk. "Halley. Yes?"

"My schedule is wrong," I said. "I'm signed up for Band."

"Band?"

"Yes. And Pre-cal and French Three, and none of those are my
classes."

"Hmmm," he said, and he was already looking over my head at the
people streaming in, his first class. "Better go to your first class and get a pass to Guidance."

"But. . ."

He stood up, his mustache already moving. "Okay, people, take a
seat and I'll be sending around a chart for you to fill in your chosen
spot. This will be the seating chart for the rest of the semester, so I
suggest you choose carefully. Don't tap on that glass, it makes the
snake crazy. Now, this is Intro to Biology, so if you don't belong here

. . . "

I walked out into the hallway, where Scarlett was leaning against the
fire extinguisher waiting for me. "Hey. What's your first class?"

"Pre-cal."

"What? You haven't taken Algebra Two yet."

"I know." I switched my backpack to my other shoulder, already sick
of school. "My schedule is so messed up. I'm signed up for Band."

"Band?"

"Yes." I stepped aside to let a pack of football players pass. "I have to go to Guidance."

"Oh, that sucks," she said. "I've got English and then Commercial

Design, so I'll meet you after, okay? In the courtyard by the soda
machines."

"I'm supposed to be in Band then," I said glumly.

"They can't force you to take Band," she said, laughing. I just looked
at her. "They can't. Go to Guidance and I'll see you later."

The Guidance office was packed with people leaning against the
walls and sitting on the floor, all waiting for the three available
counselors. The receptionist, whose phone was ringing shrilly, nonstop,
looked up at me with the crazed eyes of a rabid animal.

"What?" She had the kind of glasses that made her eyes seem wider
than platters, magnified hundreds of times. "What do you need?"

"My schedule's all wrong," I said as the phone rang again, the row of
red lights across it blinking. "I need to see a counselor."

"Right, okay," she said, grabbing the phone and holding one finger
up at me, like she was pushing a pause button. "Hello, Guidance office.

No, he's not available now. Okay. Right, sure. Fine." She hung the
phone up, the cord wrapped around her wrist. "Now, what? You need a
counselor?"

"I got the wrong schedule. I'm signed up for Band."

"Band?" she blinked at me. "What's wrong with Band?"

"Nothing," I said as a kid carrying a clarinet case passed me,
scowling. I lowered my voice. "Except I don't play an instrument. I
mean, I've never been in Band."

"Well," she said slowly as the phone rang again, "maybe it's

Introduction to Band. That's the beginning level."

"I never signed up for Band," I said a little bit louder, just to lie
heard over the phone. "I don't want to take it."

"Fine, well, then write your name on this sheet," she snapped, losing
all patience whatsoever with debating the merits of musical training and
grabbing the phone again in mid-ring. "We'll get to you as soon as we
can."

I took a seat against the wall, under a shelf with a row of teenager-
related books on it, with titles like Sharing Our Differences:

Understanding Your Adolescent and Peer Pressure: Finding Your

Own Way. My mother's second book, Mixed Emotions: Mothers,

Daughters, and the High School Years, was there too, which just put
me in a worse mood. If I'd really felt like torturing myself, I could have
picked it up and read again how good and strong our relationship was.

It was hot in the room, and everyone was talking too loud, crammed
in together. A girl next to me was busy writing Die Die Die in all
different colors on the cover of her notebook, a stack of Magic Markers
beside her. I closed my eyes, thinking back to summer and cool pool
water and long days with nothing to do except go swimming and sleep
late.

I felt someone sit down beside me, leaning back against the wall
close enough that their shoulder bumped mine. I pulled my arms across
my chest, folding my knees against me. Then I felt a finger against my
shoulder, poke poke poke. I opened my eyes, bracing myself for hours
in Guidance Hell with Ginny Tabor.

But it wasn't Ginny. It was Macon Faulkner, and he was grinning at
me. "What'd you do?" he asked.

"What?" The Die Die Die girl had switched to the back cover,
methodically filling letter after letter with green ink.

"What'd you do?" he said again, then gestured toward the front
desk. "It's only the first day and you're already in trouble."

"I am not," I said. "My schedule's messed up."

"Oh, sure," he said slowly, faking suspicion. He had on a baseball
cap, his blond hair sticking out beneath, and a red T-shirt and jeans. He
didn't have a backpack, just one plain spiral notebook with a pen stuck
in the binding. Macon Faulkner was definitely not the school type.

"You've probably already gotten into a fight and been suspended."

"No," I said, and I don't know if it was just the day I'd had or a
sudden wave of Scarlett-like boldness, but I wasn't nervous talking to
him. "I got signed up for all the wrong classes."

"Sure you did," he said easily. He settled back against the wall.

"Now, you know how to handle yourself in there, right?"

I looked at him. "What?"

"How to handle yourself," He blinked at me. "Oh, please. You need
big help. Okay, listen up. First, admit nothing. That's the most
important rule."

"I'm not in trouble," I told him.

"Second," he said loudly, ignoring me, "try to divert them by
mentioning anything about your therapist. For instance, say, My
therapist always says I have a problem with authority.' Act real serious
about it. Just the word 'therapist' will usually cut you some slack."

I laughed. "Yeah, right."

"It's true. And if that doesn't work, use the Jedi Mind Trick. But only
if you really have to." "The what?"

"The Jedi Mind Trick." He looked at me. "Didn't you ever see Star
Wars?" I thought back. "Sure I did."

"The Jedi Mind Trick is when you tell someone what you want them
to think, and then they think it. Like, say I'm Mr. Mathers. And I say,

'Macon, you're already pushing the limits and it's only the first day of
school. Is this any kind of way to start the year?' And you're me. What
do you say?"

I shook my head. "I have no idea."

He rolled his eyes. "You say, 'Mr. Mathers, you're going to let this
slide, because it's only the first day, it was an honest mistake, and the
fire got put out as quickly as it was started.'"

"The fire?" I said. "What fire?"

"The point is," he said easily, flipping his hand, "that you just say that right back to him, very confidently. And then what does he say?"

"That you're crazy?"

"No. He says, 'Well, Macon, I'm going to let this slide because it's
only the first day, it was an honest mistake, and the fire got put out as
quickly as it started.'"

I laughed. "He will not."

"He will," he said, nodding his head. "It's the Jedi Mind Trick. Trust me." And when he smiled at me, I almost did.

"I'm really not in trouble." I handed him my schedule. "Unless that trick works on getting out of this stuff, I don't think I can use it."

He squinted at it. "Pre-calculus." He looked up at me, raising his
eyebrows. "Really?"

"No. I barely got through Algebra."

He nodded at this; obviously we now had common ground. "French,

RE. . . . Hey, we're in the same RE. period."

"Really?" Macon Faulkner and me, playing badminton. Learning golf
strokes. Watching each other across a gymful of bouncing basketballs.

"Yep. Third period." He kept reading, then reached up to take off his
hat, shake his hair free, and put it back on backwards. Science, English,
blah, blah. . . . Oh! Looky here."

I already knew what was coming.

"Band," he said, smiling big. "You're in Band."

"I am not in Band," I said loudly, and that same kid with the rinet looked over at me again. "It's a big mistake and no one iclieves me."

"What do you play?" he asked me.

"I don't," I said. I was trying to be indignant but he was so cute. I
had no idea why he was even talking to me.

"You look like the flute type," he said thoughtfully, stroking his chin.

"Or maybe the piccolo."

"Shut up," I said, surprising myself with my boldness.

He was laughing, shaking his head. "Maybe the triangle?" He held up
his hand, pretending to hold one, and struck it wistfully with an
imaginary wand.

"Leave me alone," I moaned, putting my head in my hands and
secretly hoping more than anything that he wouldn't.

"Oh, now," he said, and I felt his hand come around my shoulder,
squeezing it, and I wanted to die right there. "I'm just razzing you."

"This has been the worst day," I said as he took his arm back, sliding
it across my shoulders. "The worst."

"Faulkner." The voice was loud, quieting down the entire room, and
as I looked up I saw Mr. Mathers, the junior class head counselor,
standing by the front desk, a folder in his hands. He didn't look happy.

"Come on."

"That's me," Macon said cheerfully, standing up and grabbing his
notebook. He tapped the side of his head with a finger, winking at me.

"Remember. Jedi Mind Trick."

"Right," I said, nodding.

"See ya later, Halley," he said. He took his time walking over to Mr.

Mathers, who clamped a hand on his shoulder and led him down the
hallway. I couldn't believe he'd even remembered my name. The Die

Die Die girl was staring at me now, as if by my short encounter with

Macon Faulkner I was suddenly more important or worth noticing. I
definitely felt different. Macon Faulkner, who before had said less than
seven words to me total in my entire lifetime, had just appeared and
talked to me for, like, minutes. As if we were friends, buddies, after only
one day of knowing each other formally. It gave me a weird, jumpy
feeling in my stomach and I thought suddenly of Scarlett, standing at
register eight at Milton's, blushing down at a kiwi fruit.

"Hal—Hal Cooke. Is there a Hal Cooke here?" someone was saying in
a bored voice from the front desk, and whatever elation I was
experiencing screeched to a halt. It is times like the first day of school
that I curse my parents for not naming me Jane or Lisa.

I stood up, grabbing my backpack. The counselor by the front desk,
a huge African-American woman in a bright pink suit, was still trying to
make out my name. "Halley," I said as I got closer. "It's Halley."

"Umm-hmmm." She turned around and gestured for me to follow
her down the hall past two offices to door number three. As I passed the
middle door I thought I heard Macon's voice from behind the half-shut
door, the low rumbling of Mr. Mathers mixing in. I wondered if his trick
was working.

I had almost forgotten him altogether when I finally emerged,
bruised and tired, with my new schedule in my hand, standing dazed
outside the Guidance office as the bell ending second period rang and
people suddenly began pouring out of classrooms and hallways. I went
to the Coke machine to find Scarlett.

"Hey," she called out to me over the crowd of people pushing
forward with their quarters and dollar bills, mad for soda. She waved
two Cokes over her head, and I followed t h e m until I found her against
the far wall, the same one Michael Sherwood had his picture snapped
against for the slide show.

She handed me a Coke. "How's Band?"

"Great," I said, opening my can and taking a long drink. "They say I'm a prodigy already a t the oboe."

"Like hell," she said.

I smiled. "I got out of it, thank God. But you won't believe who I
talked to in the Guidance office." "Who?"

A loud booing noise went up at the Coke machine, drowning us out,
and someone was sent to find the janitor. It always broke a t least once
each day, causing a minor mutiny. I waited until the crowd had calmed
down, walking off jangling their change, before I said, "Macon Faulkner."

"Really?" She opened her backpack, rummaging through to find
something. "How's he doing?"

"He was already in trouble, I think."

"Not surprising." She put her drink down. "God, I feel so rot ten all of a sudden. Like just bad."

"Sick?"

"Kind of." She pulled out a bottle of Advil, popped the top, and took
two. "It's probably just my well-documented aversion to school."

"Probably." I watched her as she leaned back against the brick wall,
closing her eyes. In the sun her hair was a deep red, almost unreal, with
brighter streaks running through it.

"But anyway," I said, "it was so weird. He just sat right next to me, just like that, and started talking my ear off. Like he knew me."

"He does know you."

"Yeah, but only from that one day of the funeral. Before then we'd
never even been introduced."

"So? This is a small town, Halley. Everyone knows everyone."

"It was just weird," I said again, replaying it in my head, from the
poking on my shoulder to him saying my name as he walked away,
grinning. "I don't know."

"Well," she said slowly, reaching behind her head to pull her hair up
in a pony tail, "maybe he likes you."

"Oh, stop it." My face started burning again.

"You never know. You shouldn't always assume it's so impossible."

The bell rang and I finished off my Coke, tossing it in the recycling
bin beside me. "On to third period."

"Ugh. Oceanography." She put on her backpack. "What about you?"

"I have—" I started, but someone tapped my shoulder, then was
gone as I turned around, the classic fake-out. I turned back to Scarlett
and saw Macon over her shoulder, on his way to the gym.

"Come on," he yelled across the now-empty courtyard to me. "Don't
want to be late for P.E."

"—P.E.," I finished sheepishly, feeling the burn of a new blush on my
face. "I better go."

Scarlett just looked a t me, shaking her head, like she already k n e w
something I didn't. "Watch out," she said quietly, pulling h e r backpack over her shoulders.

"For what?" I said.

"You know," she said, and her face was so sad, watching me. I hen
she shook her head, smiling, and started to walk away. "Just be careful.

Of RE. and all that."

"Okay," 1 said, wondering if she had visions of me being nailed by
errant Wiffle balls or blinded by flying badminton birdies, or if it was
only just Macon, and everything he reminded her of, that made her so
sad. "I will," I said.

She waved and walked off, up the hill to the Sciences building, and I
turned and went the other way, pushing open the gym doors to that
smell of mildew and Ben-Gay and sweaty mats, where Macon Faulkner
was waiting for me.

************************************

P.E. became the most important fifty minutes of my life. Regardless
of illness, national disaster, or even death, I would have shown up for
third period, in my white socks and blue shorts, ready at the bell. Macon
missed occasionally, and those days I was miserable, swatting around
my volleyball halfheartedly and watching the clock. But the days he was
there, RE. was the best thing I had going.

Of course I acted like I hated it completely, because it was worse
than being a Band geek to actually like RE. But I was the only one in the
girls' locker room who didn't complain loudly as we dressed out at 10:30

A.M. for another day of volleyball basics. All I had to do was walk out of
the dressing room, nonchalant, acting like I was still half-asleep and too
out of it to notice Macon, who was usually over by the water fountain in
nonregulation tennis shoes and no socks (for which he got a minus-five
each day of class). I'd sit a few feet over from him, wave, and pretend I
wasn't expecting him to slide the few feet across the floor to sit beside
me, which he always did. Always. Usually those few minutes before

Coach Van Leek got organized with his clipboard were the best part of
my day, every day. With a few variations, they went something like this:

Macon: What's up?

Me: I'm so beat.

Macon: Yeah, I was out late last night.

Me: (like I was ever allowed out past eight on school nights) Me,
too. I see you're not wearing socks today, again.

Macon: I just forget.

Me: You're gonna fail P.E., you know.

Macon: Not if you buy me some socks.

Me: (laughing sarcastically) Yeah, right.

Macon: Okay. Then it's on your head.

Me: Shut up.

Macon: You ready for volleyball?

Me: (like I'm so tough) Of course. I'm going to beat your butt.

Macon: (laughing) Okay. Sure. We'll see.

Me: Okay. We'll see.

************************************

I lived for this.

Macon was not in school to Get an Education or Prepare for College.

It was just a necessary evil, tempered by junk food and perpetual
tardies. Half the time he showed up looking like he'd just rolled out of
bed, and he was forever getting yelled at by Coach for sneaking food
into P.E.: Cokes slipped in his backpack, Atomic Fireballs and Twinkles
stuffed in his pockets. He was the master of the forged excuse.

"Faulkner," Coach would bark when Macon showed up, ten minutes
late, with no socks and half a Zinger sticking out of his mouth, "you'd
best have a note."

"Right here," Macon would say cheerfully, drawing one out of his
pocket. We'd all watch attentively as Coach scrutinized it. Macon never
looked worried. He failed all of P.E.'s notoriously easy quizzes, b u t he
could copy a n y signature perfectly on the first t r y . I t was a gift.

"It's a l l i n the wrist," he'd tell me as he excused himself for another funeral or doctor's appointment with a flourish of his mother's name. I
kept waiting for him to get caught. But it never happened.

He didn't seem to have a curfew; all I knew about his mom was that
she didn't dot her is. I didn't even know where he lived. Macon was
wild, different, and when I was with him, caught up in it all, I could play
along like I was, too. He told me about parties where the cops always
came, or road trips he up and took in the middle of the night, no
planning, to the beach or D.C., just because he felt like it. He showed up
on Mondays with wild stories, T-shirts of bands I'd never heard of,
smeared entry stamps from one club or another on the back of his
hands. He dropped names and places I'd never heard, but I nodded,
committing them to memory and repeating them back to Scarlett as if I
knew them all myself, had been there or seen that. Something in him,
about him, with his easy loping walk and sly smile, his past secret and
mysterious while mine was all laid out and clear, actually documented,
intrigued me beyond belief.

Scarlett, of course, just shook her head and smiled as she listened to
me prattle on, detailing every word and gesture of our inane sock-and-
volleyball conversations. And she sat by without saying anything
whenever he didn't show up and I sulked at lunch, picking at my
sandwich and saying it wasn't like I liked him anyway. And sometimes,

I'd look up at her and see that same sad look on her face, as if Michael

Sherwood had suddenly reared up from wherever she'd carefully placed
him, reminding her of the beginning of summer when she was the one
with all the stories to tell.

Meanwhile, all through September, things were happening. My
father's radio show on T104 had gotten an overhaul and format change
over the summer and was suddenly The Station to Listen To. In the
morning I heard his voice coming from cars i n the parking lot or at
traffic lights or even at the Zip Mart where Scarlett and I stopped before
school for Cokes and gas. My father, making jokes and razzing callers
and playing all the music I listened to, the soundtrack to every move I
made. Brian in the Morning! the billboard out by the mall said; He's
better than Wheaties! My father thought this was hysterical, even
better than A Neighborhood of Fiends, and my mother accused him
of always taking the long way home just to look at it. His was the voice I
heard no matter where I went, inseparable from my life away from our
house. It was somewhat unsettling that listening to my father was
suddenly cool.

The worst was when he talked about me. I was in the Zip Mart
before school one day, and of course they had T104 on; people were
calling in sharing their most embarrassing moments. About half my
school was buying cigarettes and cookies and candy bars, that early
morning sugar and nicotine rush. I was at the head of the line when I
heard my name.

"Yeah, I remember when my daughter Halley was about five," my
father said. "Man, this is like the funniest thing I ever saw. We were at
this neighborhood cookout, and my wife and I. . ."

Already my face was turning red. I could feel my temperature jump
about ten degrees with each word he said. The clerk, of course, picked
this moment to change the register tape. I was stuck.

"So we're standing there talking to some neighbors, right next to
this huge mud puddle; it had been raining for a few days and everything
was still kind of squishy, you know? Anyway, Halley yells out to me,

'Hey, Dad, look!' So my wife and I look over and here she comes,
running like little kids do, all crooked and sideways, you know?"

"Damn," the clerk said, hitting the register tape with his fist. It
wasn't going in. I was in hell.

"And I swear," my father went on, now chuckling, "I was thinking as she got closer and closer to that mud puddle, Man, she's going in. I
could see it coming."

Behind me somebody tittered. My stomach turned in on itself.

"And she hits the edge of that puddle, still running, and her feet just

—they just flew out from under her." Now my father dissolved in
laughter, along with, oh, about a thousand commuters and office
workers all over the tri-county area. "I mean, she skidded on her butt,
all the way across that puddle, bumping along with this completely
shocked look on her face, until s h e , like, landed right at out feet.

Covered in mud. And we're all trying not to laugh, God help us. It was
the funniest thing I think I have ever seen. Ever."

"That'll be one-oh-nine," the clerk said to me suddenly. I threw my
dollar and some change at him, pushing past all the grinning faces out
to the car, where Scarlett was waiting.

"Oh, man," she said as I slid in. "How embarrassed are you right now?"

"Shut up," I said. All day I had to listen to the mud jokes and have
people nudge me and giggle. Macon christened me Muddy Britches. It
was the worst.

"I'm sorry," my father said to me, first thing that night. I ignored
him, walking up the stairs. "I really, really am. It just kind of came out,

Halley. Really."

"Brian," my mother said. "I think you should just keep Halley's life off limits. Okay?"

This from the woman who wrote about me in two books. My parents
both made their livings humiliating me.

"I know, I know," he said, but he was smiling. "It was just so funny, though. Wasn't it?" He giggled, then tried to straighten up. "Right?"

"Real funny," I said. "Hysterical."

This was just one example of how my parents were suddenly, that
fall, making me crazy. It wasn't just the statewide shame on the radio,
either. It was something I couldn't put my finger on or define clearly, but
a whole mishmash of words and incid e n t s , a l l rolling quickly and
building, like a snowball down a hill, to gather strength and bulk to
flatten me. It wasn't what they s a i d , or even just the looks they
exchanged when they a s k e d me how school was that day and I just
mumbled fine with my mouth full, glancing wistfully over at Scarlett's,
where I was sure she was eating alone, in front of the TV, without hav-
ing to answer to anyone. There had been a time, once, when my mother
would have been the first I'd tell about Macon Faulkner, and what P.E.

had become to me. But now I only saw her rigid neck, the tight, thin line
of her lips as she sat across from me, reminding me to do my
homework, no I couldn't go to Scarlett's it was a school night, don't
forget to do the dishes and take the trash out. All things she'd said to
me for years. Only now they all seemed loaded with something else,
something that fell between us on the table, blocking any further
conversation.

I knew my mother wouldn't understand about Macon Faulkner. He
was the furthest I could get from her, Noah Vaughn, and the perfect
daughter I'd been in that Grand Canyon picture. This world I was in
now, of high school and my love affair with P.E., with Michael Sherwood
gone, had no place for my mother or what she represented. It was like
one of those tests where they ask what thing doesn't belong in this
group: an apple, a banana, a pear, a tractor. There wasn't anything she
could do about it. My mother, for all her efforts, was that tractor.

C h a p t e r 4

Macon finally asked me out on October 18 at 11:27 A.M. It was a
monumental moment, a flashbulb memory. I hadn't had a lot of
incredible events in my life, and I intended to remember every detail of
this one.

It was a Friday, the day of our badminton quiz. After I handed in my
paper, I pulled out my English notebook and started to do my
vocabulary, at the same time keeping a close eye on Macon as he
chewed his pencil, stared at the ceiling and struggled with the five short
questions of the same test Coach had been giving out for the last fifteen
years.

A few minutes later he got up to hand in his test, sticking his pencil
behind his ear as he passed me. I braced myself, reading the same
vocab word, feuilleton, over and over again, like a spell, trying to draw
him over to talk to me. Feuilleton, feuilleton, as he handed his test to

Coach, then stretched his arms over his head and started back toward
me, taking his time. Feuilleton, feuilleton, as he got closer and closer,
then grinned as he passed me, heading back to where he'd been sitting.

Feuilleton, feuilleton, I kept thinking hopelessly, the word swimming
in front of my eyes. And then finally, on the last feuilleton, the sound
of his notebook sliding up next to me, and him plopping down beside it.

And just l i k e t h a t , I felt that goofy third-period P.E. rush, like the planets had suddenly aligned and everything was okay for t h e n e x t
fifteen minutes while I had him all to myself.

“So,” he said, lying back on the shiny gym floor, his head right next
to my leg, "who invented the game of badminton?"

I looked at him. "You don't know?"

"I'm not saying that. I'm just asking what you said."

"I said the right answer."

"Which is?"

I just shrugged. "You know. That guy."

"Oh, yeah." He nodded, grinning, running a hand through his damp
hair. "Right. Well, that's what I said too, Muddy Britches."

"Well, good for you." I turned the page of my English notebook,
pretending I was concentrating on it.

"What are you doing this weekend?" he said.

"I don't know yet." We had this conversation every Friday; he always
had big plans, and I always acted like I did.

"Big date with old Noah?"

"No," I said. Noah's RE. class had come in for a volleyball
tournament with ours, and of course when he grunted hello to me I had
to explain who he was. Why I said he'd been my boyfriend I had no
idea; I'd been trying to live it down ever since.

"What about you?" I asked him.

"There's this party, I don't know," he said. "Over in the Arbors."

"Really."

"Yeah. It might be lame, though."

I nodded, because that was always safest, then lied, which was
second best. "Oh, yeah. I think Scarlett might have mentioned it."

"Yeah, I'm sure she knows about it." Scarlett was our middle ground.

"You guys should come, you know?"

"Maybe we will," I said, having already made up my mind we would
be there even if God himself tried to stop us. "If she wants to. I don't
know."

"Well," he said, looking up at me with a shock of blond hair falling
across his forehead, "even if she can't make it, you should come."

"I can't come by myself," I said without thinking.

"You won't be by yourself," he said. "I'll be there."

"Oh." That was when I looked at the clock, over his head, marking
this moment forever. The culmination of all those badminton matches
and volleyball serves, of laps run around the gym in circles. This was
what I'd been waiting for. "Okay. I'll be there."

"Good." He was smiling at me, and right then I would have agreed to
anything he asked, as dangerous as that was. "I'll see you there."

The bell rang then, loud and jarring and bounding off the walls of the
huge, hollow gym as everyone stood up. Coach Van Leek was yelling
about bowling starting on Monday and how we should all come ready to
learn the five-step approach, but I wasn't hearing him, or anyone, as

Macon grabbed his notebook and stood up, sticking out a hand to me to
pull me to my feet. I just looked up at him, wondering what I could be
getting myself into, but it didn't matter. I put my hand in Macon's,
feeling his fingers close over mine. I let him pull me toward him, to my
feet, and my eyes were wide open.

************************************

After school Scarlett and I went to her house, where Marion was
busy getting ready for a big date with an accountant she'd met named

Steve Michaelson. She was painting her fingernails and chain-smoking
while Scarlett and I ate potato chips and watched.

"So," I said, "what's this Steve guy like anyway?"

"He's very nice," Marion said in her gravelly voice, exhaling a stream
of smoke. "Very serious, but in a sweet way. He's the friend of a friend
of a friend."

"Tell her the other thing," Scarlett said, popping another chip in her
mouth.

"What thing?" Marion shook the bottle of polish.

"You know."

"What?" I said.

Marion held up one hand, examining it. "Oh, it's just this thing he
does. It's a hobby."

"Tell her," Scarlett said again, then raised her eyebrows at me so I
knew something good was coming.

Marion looked at her, sighed, and said, "He's in this group. It's like a
history club, where they study the medieval period together, on
weekends."

"That's interesting," I said as Scarlett pushed her chair out and went
to the sink. "A history club."

"Marion." Scarlett ran her hands under the faucet. "Tell her what he does in this club."

"What? What does he do?" I couldn't stand it.

"He dresses up," Scarlett said before Marion even opened her
mouth. "He has this, like, medieval alter-ego, and on the weekends he
and all his friends dress up in medieval clothes and become these
characters. They joust and have festivals and sing ballads."

"They don't joust," Marion grumbled, starting on her other hand.

"Yes, they do," Scarlett said. "I talked to him the other night. He told me everything."

"Well, so what?" Marion said. "Big deal. I think it's kind of sweet, actually. It's like a whole other world."

"It's, like, crazy," Scarlett said, coming back to the table and sitting down beside me. "He's a nut."

"He is not."

"You know what his alter-ego name is?" she asked me. "Just guess."

I looked at her. "I cannot imagine."

Marion was acting like she couldn't hear us, engrossed in buffing a
pinky nail.

"Vlad," Scarlett said dramatically. "Vlad the Impaler."

"It's not the Impaler," Marion said snippily, "it's the Warrior. There's a difference."

"Whatever." Scarlett was never happy with anyone Marion dated;
m o s t l y they were men who stared at her uncomfortably as they
passed out the door on weekend mornings.

"Well," I said slowly as Marion finished her left hand and waved it in
the air, "I'm sure he's very nice."

"He is," she said simply, getting up from the table and walking to the
stairs, fingers outstretched and wiggling in front of her. "And Scarlett
would know it too, if she ever gave anyone a fair chance."

We heard her go upstairs, the floor creaking over our heads as she
walked down the hall to her room. Scarlett picked up the dirty cotton
balls, tossing them out, and collected the polish and the remover,
putting them back in the basket by the bathroom where they belonged.

"I've given lots of people chances," she said suddenly, as if Marion
was still in the room to hear her. "But there's only so much faith you can
have in people."

We sat in her bedroom and watched as Steve arrived, in his Hyundai
hatchback, with flowers. He didn't look much like a warrior or an impaler
as he walked Marion to the car, holding her door open and shutting it
neatly behind her. Scarlett didn't look as they drove off, turning her
back on the window, but I pressed my palm against the glass, waving
back at Marion as they pulled away.

When I went home later, my mother was in the kitchen reading the
paper. "Hi there," she said. "How was school?"

"Fine."
I stood in the open kitchen doorway, my eyes on the stairs.

"How was that math test? Think you did okay?"

"Sure," I said. "I guess."

"Well, the Vaughns are coming over tonight for a movie, if you want
to hang around. They haven't seen you in a while."

Noah Vaughn was in eleventh grade and he still spent his Friday
nights watching movies with his parents and mine. I couldn’t believe
he'd ever been my boyfriend. "I'm going over to Scarlett's."

"Oh." She was nodding. "Okay. What are you two doing?"

I thought of Macon, of that clock in the gym, of the momentous day

I'd had, and held back everything. "Nothing much, just hanging out. I
think we're going out for pizza."

A pause. Then, "Well, be in by eleven. And don't forget you're
mowing the lawn tomorrow. Right?"

My mother, deep into writing a book about teens and responsibility,
had decided I needed to do more chores around the house. It
enhances the sense of family, she'd said to me. We're all working
toward a common goal.

"The lawn," I said. "Right."

I was halfway up the stairs when she said, "Halley? If you and

Scarlett get bored, come on over. The more the merrier."

"Okay," I said, and I thought again how she always had to have her
hands in whatever I did, keeping me with her or herself, somehow, with
me, even when I fought hard against it. If I'd told her about Macon, I
could hear her voice already, asking questions: Whose party was it?

Would the parents be there? Would there be drinking? I imagined
her calling the house, demanding to speak to the parents like she had at
the first boy-girl party I'd ever gone to. I knew I had to keep him to
myself, as I'd slowly begun to keep everything. We had secrets now,
truths and half-truths, that kept her always at arm's length, behind a
closed door, miles away.

************************************

Scarlett and I pulled up at the party at nine-thirty, which we figured
was fashionably late since there were already lines of cars up and down
the street, parked haphazardly on the curbs and against mailboxes. It
was Ginny Tabor's house, Ginny Tabor's party, and the first thing we
saw when we walked up the driveway was Ginny Tabor, already drunk
and sitting on the back of her mother's BMW with a wine cooler in one
hand and a cigarette in the other.

"Scarlett!" she screamed at us as we came up on the front porch, which was white and chocolate brown like the rest of the house. The

Tabors lived in what looked like a big gingerbread house, all Tudor and
eaves and flower boxes.

Ginny was still yelling at Scarlett as she jumped off the back of the
car, dragging Brett Hershey by the hand.

"Hey, girl!" Ginny said as she came closer, stumbling a bit, past a
big fountain that was in the middle of the circular driveway. She was in
a red dress and heels, too fancy for just a Friday night beer bash.

"You're just the person I want to talk to."

Beside me I heard Scarlett sigh. She had a cold and hadn't wanted
to come out anyway. It was only because I'd begged her, not wanting to
make an entrance by myself, that she'd gott e n up off the couch where
she'd been comfortable with her t i s s u e box and the television. And
that was only after I'd had to dodge Noah Vaughn, who sat sulking in
our kitchen as I said good-bye, glaring at me, as if he'd expected me to
suddenly decide to be his girlfriend again. His little sister, Clara, clung to
my legs and begged me to stay, and my mother reminded me again to
bring Scarlett over if I wanted. I half expected them to tie me down and
force me to be with them, keeping me from what I was sure would be
the most important night of my life.

I only hoped that Macon could appreciate what I'd been through to
meet him.

I kept trying to look for him without being obvious, while Ginny
threw her arms around Scarlett. Brett stood by looking uncomfortable.

He was a steely kind of guy, an All-American jock, with broad shoulders
and a crew cut.

"This has been the best night. You would not believe the stuff that
has happened," Ginny said into Scarlett's face, and I could smell her
breath from where I was standing. "Laurie Miller and Kent Hutchinson
have been in the guest bedroom like all night, and the neighbors already
called the police once. But our housekeeper is chaperoning, so they
couldn't do anything but tell us to keep it down."

"Really." Scarlett sniffled, reaching in her pocket for a tissue.

"And Elizabeth Gunderson is here, with all those girls she's been
hanging out with since Michael died. They're all up in the attic drinking
wine and crying. I heard they had some shrine set up to him, but I'm
not sure if that's just a rumor." She took another swig of her wine
cooler. "Isn't that weird? Like they're trying to bring him back or
something."

"We should go in," I said, grabbing the back of Scarlett's shirt and
pulling her behind me. Inside, the music had stopped suddenly, and I
could hear a girl laughing. "We're looking for someone."

"Who?" Ginny shouted after us, as Brett wrapped his arms around
her waist, holding her back. The music came back on inside, bass
thumping, as we got closer. She yelled something I couldn't make out,
words half slurred and unfinished, as we went inside.

I pushed the half-open door with my hand, then stepped in and
promptly bumped right into Caleb Mitchell and Sasha Benedict, who
were lip-locked next to the grandfather clock. In the living room, I could
see some people dancing, others lying across the couch in front of the

TV, an MTV VJ talking soundlessly on the wide screen. Further back, in
the den, a group of girls were playing quarters, bouncing a coin across
the coffee table. I didn't see Macon anywhere.

"Come on," Scarlett said, and I followed her down the hall into the
kitchen, where a bunch of people were perched on the bright white
counters and sitting at the table, smoking cigarettes and drinking. Liza

Corbin, who had been the biggest geek before a summer of modeling
school and a nose job, was perched on some linebacker's lap, head
thrown back against his shoulder, laughing. Another girl from my
homeroom was sitting on the floor, knees pulled up to her chest, holding
a wine cooler and looking kind of green. Scarlett walked down a side
hallway and pushed open a door, surprising a Hispanic woman inside
who was sitting on a twin bed watching a Falcon Crest rerun and doing
needlepoint.

"Sorry," Scarlett said as the woman looked up at us, eyes wide, and
we closed the door again. She shook her head, smiling. "That must be
the chaperone."

"Must be," I said. I was beginning to think this whole night had been
a mistake; we'd seen just about every member of the football team, all
the cheerleaders, about half the school tramps, and no Macon
anywhere. I felt stupid in the clothes I'd so carefully picked out to seem
thrown on at random, as if I went to parties to meet boys all the time.

We went upstairs, still looking, but he wasn't there. I felt like a fool,
searching for him when he was probably miles away, on the way to the
beach or D.C., just because he felt like it.

I could tell something big was happening before we even got back
downstairs; it was too quiet, and I could hear someone screaming. As I
peered around the corner, I saw Ginny in the living room, standing over
a pile of broken glass on the carpet. A red stain that matched her dress
was seeping into the thick, white pile. She was unsteady, her face
flushed, one finger pointed at the door.

"That's it, get out!" she screamed at the group of people huddled around her, who all stepped back a couple of feet and kept staring. “I
mean it. Now!!!"

“Uh oh," Scarlett said from behind me. "I wonder what happened."

"Someone broke some precious heirloom,” a girl in front of us, who I
recognized from P.E., said in a low voice. "Wedgwood or crystal or
something, and spilled red wine all over the carpet."

Ginny was down on her hands and knees now, blotting the carpet
with a T-shirt, while a few of her friends stood around uncertainly,
offering cleaning tips. The crowd around the living room started to shift
toward the door.

"This is lame," some girl in a halter top said over her shoulder as she passed us. "And there's no beer left anyway."

Her friend, a redhead with a pierced nose, nodded, flipping her long
hair back with one hand. "I heard there's a frat party uptown tonight.

Let's go up there. It's gotta be better than all these high-school boys."

One by one Ginny's friends drifted off, gathering their cigarettes and
purses and backing out of the room. Brett Hershey, ever the gentleman,
had found a brush and dustpan and was cleaning up the glass while

Ginny sat down on the carpet, crying, as the house got quieter and
quieter.

I just looked at Scarlett, wondering what we should do, and she
glanced into the living room and called out in a cheerful voice, "Bye,

Ginny. See you Monday."

Ginny looked up at us. Her mascara had run, leaving black smudges
under her eyes. "My parents are going to kill me," she wailed, patting at the stained carpet helplessly. "That glass was a wedding gift. And
there's no way I can cover this."

"Soda water," Scarlett said as I inched open the door, hoping for a
clean getaway. Ginny just looked up at us, confused. "And a little

Clorox. It'll take it right out."

"Soda water," Ginny repeated slowly. "Thanks."

We slipped out the door, letting it fall shut behind us. Someone had
left an empty six-pack container on the fountain, and a bottle was
floating in its sparkling water and knocking against its sides, clinking, as
we passed.

"What a drag," Scarlett said as we came up on her car. She was
being quietly respectful of my sulking. "Really."

"I should have known better," I said. "Like he was really asking me to meet him." "It sounded like he was."

"Whatever," I said, getting in the car as she started the engine. "I'm probably better off."

"I know I am," she said cheerfully, pulling out onto the street, the big houses of the Arbors looming on either side of us. "Now I don't have
to hear the sordid details of PE. every day."

"Leave me alone." I leaned my head against the cool glass of the
window. "This sucks."

"I know," she said softly, reaching over and patting my leg. "I
know."

When we got home we sat out on the front steps, drinking Cokes
and not talking much. Scarlett blew her nose a lot and I tried to salvage
what was left of my pride, making lame excuses neither one of us
believed.

“ I never really liked him," I said. "He's too wild anyway.”

“Yeah," she said, but I could feel her smiling in the dark. "He's not
your type."

"He isn't," I went on, ignoring her. "He needs to be dating Ginny

Tabor. Or Elizabeth Gunderson. Someone with a reputation to match
his. I was so stupid for even thinking he'd look twice at someone like
me."

She leaned back against the door, stretching out her legs. "Why do
you say stuff like that?"

"Stuff like what?" Across the street I could see Noah Vaughn pass in
front of our window.

"Someone like you. Any guy would be damn lucky to have you,

Halley, and you know it. You're beautiful and smart and loyal and funny.

Elizabeth Gunderson and Ginny are just stupid girls with loud voices.

That's it. You're special."

"Scarlett," I said. "Please."

"You don't have to believe me," she said, waving me off. "But it's true, and I know you better than anyone. Macon Faulkner would be
damn lucky if you chose him." She sneezed again, fumbling around for a Kleenex. "Shoot, I'll be right back. Hold on."

She went inside, the door creaking slowly shut behind her, and I sat
back against the steps, staring up at my brightly lit house and the dark
sky above it. Inside, my father was probably popping popcorn and
drinking a beer, while my mother and Mrs. Vaughn talked too much
during the movie so you couldn't hear anything. Noah was still sulking,
for sure, and Clara was probably already curled up asleep on my bed, to
be carried to the car later. I knew those Friday nights by heart. But my
mother didn't understand why I couldn't spend the rest of my life on
that couch with Noah, a bowl of popcorn in my lap, with her on my other
side. Why just the thought of it was enough to make me feel like I
couldn't breathe, or too sad to even look her in the eye.

Then, suddenly, I noticed someone walking up the street toward my
house, dodging through the McDowells' yard and through their hedge,
then darting across the sidewalk and down the far end of my front yard.

I sat up straighter, watching the shadow slip past the row of trees my
mother was trying to nudge into growing against the fence, stepping
smoothly over the hole where my father had sprained his ankle mowing
the lawn the summer before. I got up off the steps and crept across the
street, coming up on the side of my house.

Whoever it was finally came to a stop under my side bedroom
window, then stood looking up at it for a good long while before bending
down, picking up something, and tossing it. I heard a ping as it
bounced off the glass and I moved closer, close enough to see the
person more clearly as he tossed up another rock, missing altogether
and hitting the gutter, which was loose and rattled loudly. I was also
close enough to hear the voice now, a hushed whisper.

"Halley!" Then a pause, and another ping of a rock hitting the glass.

"Halley!"

I moved behind the tree that shaded my bedroom in summer, a
mere two feet away from Macon Faulkner, who seemed determined to
break my window or at least weaken it to the point of spontaneous
collapse.

"Halley!" He stepped closer to the house, craning his neck.

I crept up behind him, silent, and tapped him on the shoulder just as
he was launching another rock; he jerked to face me, not quite
completing the throw, so it rained back down on him, bouncing off his
head and landing between us on the ground.

"Shoot," he said, all flustered. He'd almost jumped out of his skin.

"Where did you come from?"

"Why are you trying to break my window?"

"I'm not. I was trying to get your attention."

"But I wasn't home." I said.

"I didn't know that," he said. "You scared the crap out of me."

"Sorry," I said, and I couldn't believe he was here, in my yard, like
some kind of ghost I'd conjured up with wishful thinking. "How'd you
know this was my window anyway?"

"Just did," he said simply. I was noticing that he didn't usually
explain what he didn't have to. He was still a little shaken but now he
grinned at me, his teeth white, like this was not unusual or amazing.

"Where were you?"

"When?"

"Earlier. I thought you were coming to that party."

"I was there," I said, trying to sound casual. "I didn't see you."

"Oh," he said confidently, "that's a lie."

"I was," I said. "We just got home."

"I have been there since seven o'clock," he said loudly, talking over
me, "and I was looking for you, and waiting, and you stood me up—"

"No, you stood me up," I said in a louder voice, "and I have Scarlett to vouch for it."

"Scarlett? She wasn't there either."

"Yes, she was. She was with me." I looked back across the street,
where she was standing on the steps, one hand shielding her eyes,
looking over at us. I waved, and she waved back, then sat down and
blew her nose.

"I was upstairs," he said. "I never saw you."

"Where upstairs?"

"In the attic."

"Oh," I said. "We didn't go there."

"Why not?"

I just looked at him. "Why would we?"

"I don't know," he said, out of arguments. "I did."

A light came on upstairs in my room, and I heard the window sliding
open. My father stuck his head out, looking around, and I pushed Macon
into the shadow of the house, then stepped back into the brightness of
the side porch light.

"Hi," I called out, startling my father, who jerked back and slammed
his head on the window. "It's just me."

"Halley?" He turned around, rubbing his head, and said into the
house, "It's just Halley, Clara, go back to sleep. It's fine."

Macon was looking up at my father; if he had glanced down, he
could have made him out easily.

"I was looking for something," I said suddenly. I hadn't lied to my
father very much, so I was grateful for the dark. "I dropped a bracelet
of Scarlett's out here and we were looking for it."

My father craned his neck, looking around. "A bracelet? Is Scarlett
down there?"

"Yes," I said, and the lies just rolled out of me, on and on, "I mean, no, she was but we found it and she went back to her house. Because
she's got this cold and all. So I was just, um, getting ready to follow
her. When you opened the window."

In front of me, Macon was quietly snickering.

"Isn't it about time for you to be in?" my father said. "It's almost ten-thirty."

"I'll be home by eleven."

"You two should come over now. We've got this great movie on that

Noah brought and I just made popcorn."

"That sounds great, but I better get back across the street," I said
quickly, stepping back under the shield of the tree behind me. "I'll see
you in the morning."

He snapped his fingers. "That's right! Don't you have a morning date
with—" and here he paused, dramatically—"the Beast?"

I was about to die.

The Beast?" Macon whispered, grinning. Above us, my father was
making growling noises.

The Beast, of course, was my father's pet name for his mower, his
most prized possession. He was so embarrassing.

"Yeah," I said, willing him with all my power to go away. "I guess."

"Okay, then," he said, starting to pull the window shut and having to
bank it with the side of his hand at the point where it always stuck.

"Don't creep around out there, okay? You scared Clara to death."

"Right," I said as the window clicked shut, and I could see my room
behind him until the light cut off. I stood there, breathing heavily, until I
was sure he was gone.

"You," Macon said, stepping out where I could see him, "are such a liar."

"I am not," I said. "Well, not usually. But he would have freaked if he'd seen you."

"You want me to leave?" He stepped closer to me, and even in the
dark I knew every inch of his face from all those hours of P.E., studying
him across a badminton net.

"Yes," I said loudly, and he pretended to walk off but I grabbed his
arm, pulling him back. "I'm kidding."

"You sure?"

"Yes." And for a minute it was like I wasn't even myself anymore; I
could have been any girl, someone bold and reckless. There was
something about Macon that made me act different, giving that black
outline some inside color, at last. I was still holding his arm, my face
hot, and in the dark I might have been Elziabeth Gunderson or Ginny

Tabor or even Scarlett, any girl that things happen to. And as he leaned
in to kiss me, l thought of nothing but how unbelievable it was that this
was all happening, in my side yard, the most familiar of places.

Just then a car came screeching around the corner, music blaring. It
passed my house, horn beeping, and then turned onto Honeysuckle,
where it sat idling.

"I gotta go," Macon said, kissing me again. "I'll call you tomorrow."

"Wait—" I said as he pulled away, holding my hand until he had to
let go of it. "Where are you going?"

"Faulkner!" I heard a voice yell from down the street. "Where are
you?"

"Bye, Halley," he whispered, smiling at me as he slipped easily
around the side of the house, disappearing into the darkness of my
backyard. I leaned around the corner, watching him as he ducked
beneath the kitchen window, where Noah Vaughn was standing. His face
was stony, solemn, as he stared at me, holding a Coke in his hand. He
couldn't see what I saw: Macon, my last glimpse, vanishing into thin air.

************************************

The next morning my father was grinning when I came outside. He loved this.

"Well, hey there, lawn girl. Ready to take on the Beast?" Then he made the growling noise again.

"You're not funny," I said.

"Sure I am." He chuckled. "Better get started before it gets .my warmer. It'll take you a good two hours, at least."

"Shut up," I said, which just made him laugh harder. My father believes our lawn is impossible; over the years it had sent yard services and neighborhood mowing
boys running for their lives. My father, the only one who could navigate it safely, saw himself as a warrior, victorious among the grass clippings.

"Okay, here's the thing," he said, now suddenly serious. "There's the Hole between the junipers that got me last summer, as well as a row of tree roots by the fence that were made specifically to pull you to the side and cut your motor. Not to mention the ruts in the backyard and the series of hidden tree stumps. But you'll do fine."

"Just let me get it over with." I leaned down and started the mower, pushing it to the front curb, with him still behind me chuckling*

It was hot, loud, and too bright out in that yard. I got sleepy, then careless, and hit the Hole, which of course I'd forgotten; my ankle twisted in it and I fell forward, the mower flying out from under me and sputtering to a stop. By this time my father had gone to the fence by the driveway and was busy talking lawns or golf or
whatever with Mr. Perkins, our neighbor. Neither one of them noticed me do a
faceplant in the grass, then kick the mower a few feet out of pure vengeance.

I heard a horn beep and turned to see a red pickup truck sliding to a
stop by the curb, a green tarp thrown over something in the truck bed.

It was Macon.

“Hey," he said, getting out of the truck and slamming the door.

"How's it going?”

"Fine," I said. "Actually, it's not. I just fell down." I looked over at my father, who was staring right back at us.

"That your dad?" Macon said.

"Yep," I said. "That's him."

Macon looked around the yard, at the small patch I'd done so far and
the high grass that lay ahead all around us, spurred on by a straight
week of rain. "So," he said confidently, "you want some help?"

"Oh, you don't want to ..." I said, but he was already walking back to
the truck, pulling the tarp aside to reveal a mower twice the size of
mine, which he wheeled off a ramp on the back. He had on his

BROADSIDE HOME AND GARDEN baseball hat, which he flipped around
backwards, readying for action.

"You don't understand," I said to him as he started checking the gas,
examining the wheels, "this lawn is, like, impossible. You practically
need a map to keep from killing yourself."

"Are you underestimating my ability as a lawn-service provider?" he
asked, looking up at me. "I sincerely hope that you are not."

"I'm not," I said quickly, "but it's just. . . I mean, it's really hard."

"Psssh," he said, fanning me off with one hand. "Just stand back,
okay?" And then he stood up, pulled the cord, and the mower roared to
life and started across the lawn with Macon guiding it. It sucked up the
grass, marking a swath twice as wide as I'd been managing with the

Beast. I turned around to look at my father, who was staring at Macon
as he glided over the tree roots and past the Hole, and edged the fence
perfectly.

"Halley," my father said from behind me, yelling over the roar of the
mower, "this is supposed to be your job."

"I'm working," I said quickly, starting up my own mower, which
puttered quietly like a kid's toy as I pushed it along between the juniper
bushes. "See?"

I didn't hear what he said as Macon passed us again, the mower
annihilating the grass and leaving a smooth, green trail behind him. He
nodded at my father, all business, as he turned the corner and
disappeared around the side of the house, the roar scaring all the birds
at the feeder on the back porch into sudden flight.

"Who is that kid?" my father said, craning his neck around the side
of the house.

"What?" I was still pushing my mower, circling the trees by the
fence. The smell of cut grass filled the air, sweet and pungent.

"Who is he?"

I cut off the mower. In the backyard I could see Macon mowing
around the hidden tree stumps. My father saw it too, his face shocked.

"He's my friend," I said.

There must have been some giveaway in how I said it because
suddenly his face changed and I could tell he wasn't thinking about the
lawn anymore.

My mother came out the front door, holding her coffee cup. "Brian?

There's some strange boy mowing the lawn.”

"I know," my father said. "I'm handling it."

"I thought that was Halley's job," she said like I wasn't even there.

"Right?"

"Right," he said in a tired voice. "It's under control."

"Fine." She went back inside, but I could see her standing in the
glass door, watching us.

"This was supposed to be your job," he said, as if reading off a script she'd written.

"I didn't ask him to do it," I said as the mower roared around the corner of the house, edging the garage. "We were talking about it last
night and I guess he just remembered. He works mowing lawns, Dad.

He just wanted to help me out."

"Well, that doesn't change the fact that it was your responsibility." It was an effort, but he was fading.

The mower was roaring toward us now as Macon finished off the
patch by the front walk. Then he came closer, until the noise was
deafening, before finally cutting it off. We all stood there in the sudden
silence, looking at each other. My ears were ringing.

"Macon," I said slowly, "this is my dad. Dad, this is Macon Faulkner."

Macon stuck his hand out and shook my father's, then leaned back
against the mower, taking off his hat. "Man, that is one tough yard you
have there," he said. "Those tree stumps out back almost killed me."

My father, hesitant, couldn't help but smile. He wasn't sure how my
mother would want him to react to this. "Well," he s a i d , easing back and sticking his hands in his pockets, "they've brought down a few in
their time, let me tell you."

"I can believe it," Macon said. I looked over his head, back toward
the house, and saw my mother standing in the doorway, still watching. I
couldn't make out her expression. "This thing is equipped with sensors
and stuff, so it makes it easier."

"Sensors?" my father stepped a little closer, peering down at the
mower's control console. He was clearly torn between doing the Right

Thing and his complete love of garden tools and accessories. "Really."

"This thing here," Macon explained, pointing, "shows how far you've gone. And then anything over a height the blade can handle pops up
here, on the Terrain Scope, so you can work around it."

"Terrain Scope," my father repeated dreamily.

Then we all heard it; the front door opening and my mother's voice,
shattering the lawn reverie with a shrillness she had never been able to
control. "Brian? Could you come here a moment, please?"

My father started to back away from Macon, toward the house, his
eyes still on the mower. "Coming," he called out, then turned to face
her, climbing the steps. I could see her mouth moving, angrily, before
he even got to the porch.

"Thanks," I said to Macon. "You saved me."

"No problem." He started pushing the mower back to the curb. "I
gotta get this thing back, though. I'll see you later, right?"

"Yeah," I said, watching him climb back into the truck. He took his
hat off and tossed it onto the seat. "I'll see you later."

He drove off, beeping the horn twice as he rounded the corner. I
walked as slowly as I could up the driveway and front walk to the porch,
where my mother was waiting.

"Halley," she said before I even hit the first step, "I thought we had an understanding that it was your job to mow the lawn."

"I know," I said, and my father was studying some spot over my
head, avoiding making eye contact, "he just wanted to help me out."

"Who is he?"

"He's just this guy," I said.

"How do you know him?"

"We have P.B. together," I said, opening the door and slipping
inside, making my getaway. "It's no big deal."

"He seems nice enough," my father offered, his eyes on the lawn.

"I don't know," she said slowly. I started up the stairs, pretending
not to hear her, turning away to keep my secrets to myself. "I just don't
know."

************************************

PART II

SOMEONE LIKE YOU

C h a p t e r 5

“I need you," Scarlett said to me as I was busy weighing produce for
a woman with two screaming babies in her cart. "Meet me in the ladies'

room."

"What?" I said, distracted by the noise and confusion, oranges and
plums rolling down my conveyer belt.

"Hurry," she hissed, disappearing down the cereal aisle and leaving
me no chance to argue. My line was long, snaking around the Halloween
display and back into Feminine Products. It took me a good fifteen
minutes to get to the bathroom, where she was standing in front of the
sinks, arms crossed over her chest.

"What's wrong?" I said.

She just shook her head.

"What?" I said. "What is it?"

She reached behind the paper towel dispenser and pulled out a small
white stick-shaped object with a little circle on the end of it. As she held
it out, I saw that in the little circle was a bright pink cross. Then, all at
once, it hit me.

"No," I said. "No way."

She nodded, biting her lip. "I'm pregnant."

"You can't be."

"I am." She shook the stick in front of me, the plus sign blurring. "Look."

"Those things are always wrong," I said, like I knew.

"It's the third one I've taken."

"So?" I said.

"So what? So nothing is wrong three times, Halley. And I've been sick every
morning for the last three weeks, I can't stop peeing, it's all there. I'm pregnant."

"No," I said. I could see my mother in my head, lips forming the word: denial.

"No way."

"What am I going to do?" she said, pacing nervously. "I only had sex one time."

"You had sex?" I said.

She stopped. "Of course I had sex. God, Halley, try to stay with me here."

"You never told me," I said. "Why didn't you tell me?"

She sighed, loudly. "Gosh, Halley, I don't know. Maybe it was because he died
the next day. Go figure."

"Oh, my God," I said. "Didn't you use protection?"

"Of course we did. But something happened, I don't know. It came off. I didn't realize it until it was over. And then," she said, her voice rising, "I thought there was no way it could happen the first time. It couldn't."

"It came off?" I didn't understand, exactly; I wasn't very clear on the logistics of sex. "Oh, my God."

"This is nuts." She pressed her fingers to her temples, hard, something I'd never seen her do before. "I can't have a baby, Halley."

"Of course you can't," I said.

"So, what, I have to get an abortion?" She shook her head. "I can't do that.

Maybe I should keep it."

"Oh, my God," I said again.

"Please." She sat down against the wall, pulling her legs up against her chest.

"Please stop saying that."

I went over and sat beside her, putting my arm around her shoulders. We sat
there together on the cold floor of Milton's, hearing the muffled Muzak playing

"Fernando" overhead.

"It'll be okay," I said in my most confident voice. "We can handle this."

"Oh, Halley," she said softly, leaning against me, the pregnancy stick lying in front of us, plus sign up. "I miss him. I miss him so much."

"I know," I said, and I knew now it was my job to hold us together, my turn to see us through. "It'll be okay, Scarlett. Everything is going to be fine."

But even as I said it, I was scared.

************************************

That evening, we had a meeting at Scarlett's kitchen table. Me,

Scarlett, and Marion, who didn't know anything yet and ate her dinner
incredibly slowly as we edged around her. She had a date with

Steve/Vlad at eight, so we were working with a time frame.

"So," I said, looking right at Scarlett, who was overstuffing the
napkin holder with napkins, "it's almost eight."

"Is it?" Marion turned around and looked at the kitchen clock. She
reached for her cigarettes, pushed her chair out from the table, and
said, "I better start getting ready."

She started to leave, and I shot Scarlett a look. She looked right
back. We battled it out silently for a few seconds before she said, very
quietly, in a voice flat enough to ensure anyone wouldn't, "Wait."

Marion didn't hear her. Scarlett shrugged her shoulders, like she'd
tried, and I stood up and got ready to call after her. I could hear Marion
heading up the stairs, past the creaky third one, when Scarlett sighed
and said, louder, "Marion. Wait."

Marion came back down and stuck her head into the kitchen. She'd
had to get two two-hundred-and-fifty-pound women glamorous that day
at Fabulous You, one of whom wanted lingerie shots, so she was worn
out. "What?"

"I have to talk to you."

Marion stood in the doorway. "What's going on?"

Scarlett looked at me, as if this was some kind of relay race and I
could carry the baton from here. Marion was starting to look nervous.

"What?" she asked, looking from Scarlett to me, then back to

Scarlett. "What is it?"

"It's bad," Scarlett said, and started crying. "It's really bad."

"Bad?" Now Marion looked scared. "Scarlett, tell me. Now."

"I can't," Scarlett managed, still crying.

“Now. " Marion put one hand on her hip. It was my mother's classic
stance but it looked out of place on Marion, as if she was wearing a
funny hat. "I mean it."

Then Scarlett just spit it out. "I'm pregnant."

Everything was really quiet all of a sudden, and I suddenly noticed
that the faucet was leaking, drip drip drip.

Then Marion spoke. "Since when?"

Scarlett fumbled for a minute, getting her bearings. She'd been
expecting something else. "When?"

"Yes." Marion still wasn't looking at either of us.

"Ummm . . ." Scarlett looked at me helplessly. "August?"

"August," Marion repeated, like it was the clue that solved the
puzzle. She sighed, very loudly. "Well, then."

The doorbell rang, all cheerful, and as I glanced out the front window

I could see Steve/Vlad on the front porch carrying a bunch of flowers.

He waved at us and rang the bell again.

"Oh, God," Marion said. "That's Steve."

"Marion," Scarlett began, stepping closer to her, "I didn't mean for it to happen—I used something, but..."

"We'll have to talk about this later," Marion told her, running her
hands through her hair nervously, straightening her dress as she headed
for the door. "I can't—I can't talk about this now."

Scarlett wiped her eyes, started to say something, and then turned
and ran out of the room, up the stairs. I heard her bedroom door slam,
hard.

Marion took a deep breath, composed herself, and went to the front
door. Steve was standing there, smiling in his sports jacket and

Weejuns. He handed her the flowers.

"Hi," he said. "Are you ready?"

"Not quite," Marion said quickly, smiling as best she could. “I have
to get something—I'll be right down, okay?"

"Fine."

Marion went upstairs and I heard her knocking on Scarlett' door, her
voice muffled. Steve came in the kitchen. He look even blander under
bright light. "Hello there," he said. “I’m Steve."

"Halley," I said, still trying to listen to what was happening upstairs.

"It's nice to meet you."

"Are you a friend of Scarlett's?" he asked.

"Yes," I said, and now I could hear Scarlett's voice, raised, through
the ceiling overhead. I thought I could make out the word hypocrite. "I am."

"She seems like a nice girl," he said. "Halley. That's an unusual
name."

"I was named for my grandmother," I told him. Now I could hear

Marion's voice, stern, and I babbled on to cover it. "She was named for
the comet."

"Really?"

"Yes," I said, "she was born in May of 1910, when the comet was
coming through. Her father watched it from the hospital lawn while her
mom was in the delivery room. And in 1986, when I was six, we
watched it together."

"That's fascinating," Steve said, like he really meant it.

"Well, I don't remember it that well," I said. "They say it wasn't very clear that year."

"I see," Steve said. He seemed relieved to hear Marion coming down
the stairs.

"Ready?" she called out, all composure, but she still wouldn't look at
me.

"Ready," Steve said cheerfully. "Nice to meet you, Halley."

"Nice to meet you, too."

He slipped his arm around Marion as they left, his hand on the small
of her back as they headed down the front walk. She was nodding,
listening as he spoke, holding her car door open. As they pulled away
she let herself look back and up, to Scarlett's bedroom window.

When I went upstairs, Scarlett was on the bed, her legs pulled up
against her chest. The flowers Steve had brought Marion were
abandoned on the dresser, still in their crinkly cellophane wrapper.

"So," I said. "I think that went really well, don't you?"

She smiled, barely. "You should have heard her. All this stuff about
the mistakes she'd made and how I should have known better. Like
doing this was some way of proving her the worst mother ever."

"No," I said, "I think my mother's got that one pegged."

"Your mother would sit you down and discuss this, rationally, and
then counsel you to the best decision. Not run out the door with some
warrior."

"My mother," I said, "would drop dead on the spot."

She got up and went to the dresser mirror, leaning in to look at
herself. "She says we'll go to the clinic on Monday and make an
appointment. For an abortion."

I could see myself behind her in the mirror. "Is that what you
decided to do?"

"There wasn't much of a discussion." She ran her hands over her
stomach, along the waist of her jeans. "She said she had one, a long
time ago. When I was six or seven. She said it's no big deal."

"It'd be so hard to have a baby," I said, trying to help. "I mean, you're only sixteen. You've got your whole life ahead of you."

"She did, too. When she had me."

"That was different," I said, but I knew it really wasn't. Marion had
been a senior in high school, about to go off to some women's college
out west. Scarlett's father was a football player, student council
president. He left for a Big East school and Marion never saw or
contacted him again.

"Keeping me was probably the only unselfish thing Marion's ever
done in her life," Scarlett said. "I've always wondered why she did."

"Stop it," I said. "Don't talk like that."

"It's true," she said. "I've always wondered." She stepped back from the mirror, letting her hands drop to her sides. We'd spent our lifetimes
in this room, but there had never been anything, ever, like this. This
was bigger than us.

"It'll be all right," I told her.

"I know," she said quietly, looking into the mirror at herself and me
beyond it. "I know."

************************************

It was going to be done that Friday. We never talked about it
openly; it was whispered, never called by name, as a silence settled
over Scarlett's house, filling the rooms to the ceiling. To Marion, it was
already a Done Deal. She went to the clinic counseling sessions with

Scarlett, handling all the details. As the week wound down, Scarlett
grew more and more quiet.

On Friday, my mother drove me to school. I'd told her Scarlett had
something to do and couldn't take me; then, we pulled up behind her
and Marion at a stoplight near Lakeview. They didn't see us. Scarlett
was looking out the window, and Marion was smoking, her elbow jutting
out the driver's side window. It still didn't seem real that Scarlett was
even pregnant, and now the next time I saw her it would be wiped
clean, forgotten.

"Well, there's Scarlett right there," my mother said. "I thought you said she wasn't going to school today."

"She isn't," I said. "She has an appointment."

"Oh. Is she sick?"

"No." I turned up the radio, my father's voice filling the car. It's
eight-oh-four a.m., I'm Brian, and you're listening to T104, the
only good thing about getting up in the morning.. ..

"Well, there must be something wrong if she's going to the doctor,"

my mother said as the light finally changed and Scarlett and Marion
turned left, toward downtown.

"I don't think it's a doctor's appointment," I said. "I don't know what it is."

"Maybe it's the dentist," she said thoughtfully. "Which reminds me, you're due for a cleaning and checkup."

"I don't know," I said again.

"Is she missing the whole day or just coming in late?"

"She didn't say." I was squirming in my seat, keeping my eye on the
yellow school bus in front of us.

"I thought you two told each other everything," she said with a
laugh, glancing at me. "Right?"

I was wondering exactly what that was supposed to mean,

Everything she said seemed to have double meanings, like a secret
language that needed decoding with a special ring or chart I didn't have.

I wanted to shout, She's having an abortion, Mom! Are you happy
now? just to see her face. I imagined her exploding on the spot,
disappearing with a puff of smoke, or melting into a puddle like the

Wicked Witch of the West. When we pulled into the parking lot, I was
never so glad to see school in my life.

"Thanks," I said, kissing her on the cheek quickly and sliding out of
the car.

"Come home right after school," she called after me. "I'm making
dinner and we need to talk about your birthday, right?"

Tomorrow was my sixteenth birthday. I hadn't even had much time
to think about it. A few months ago, it had been the only thing I had to
look forward to: my driver's license, freedom, all the things I'd been
waiting for. "Right. I'll see you tonight," I said to her, backing up, losing myself in the crowd pushing through the front doors. I was walking
through the main building, headed outside, when Macon fell into step
beside me. He always seemed to appear out of nowhere, magic; I never
saw him coming.

“Hey,” he said, sliding his arm over my shoulders. He smelled like
strawberry Jolly Ranchers, smoke, and aftershave, a strange mix I had
grown to love. "What's up?"

"My mother is driving me nuts," I said as we walked outside. “I
almost killed her on the way to school today."

"She drove you?" he said, glancing around. "Where is Scarlett,
anyway?"

"She had an appointment or something," I said. I felt worse, much
worse, lying to him than I had to my mother.

"So," he said, "don't make plans for tomorrow night."

"Why?"

"I'm taking you somewhere for your birthday."

"Where?"

He grinned. "You'll see."

"Okay," I said, pushing away the thought of the party my mother
was planning, complete with ice-cream cake and the Vaughns and
dinner at Alfredo's, my favorite restaurant. "I'm all yours."

The bell rang, and he walked with me toward homeroom until
someone called his name. A group of guys I'd met uptown with him a
few days before, with longer hair and sleepy eyes, were waving him
over toward the parking lot. No matter how well I thought I was getting
to know him, there was always some part of himself he kept hidden:

people and places, activities in which I wasn't included. I got a phone
call each evening, early, just him checking in to say hello. What he did
after that, I had no idea.

"I gotta go," he said, kissing me quickly. I felt him slide something in the back pocket of my jeans as he started to walk away, already
blending with the packs of people. I already knew what it was, before I
even pulled it out: a Jolly Rancher. I had a slowly growing collection of
candy at home, in a dish on my desk. I saved every one.

"What about homeroom?" I said. For all my pretend rebellion I'd
never missed homeroom or skipped school in my life. Macon had a
scattered attendance rate at best, and I didn't even ask him about his
grades. All the women's magazines said you couldn't change a man, but

I was learning this the hard way.

"I'll see you third period," he said, ignoring the question altogether.

Then he turned and started toward the parking lot, tucking his one
hardly cracked notebook under his arm. A group of girls from my English
class giggled as they passed me, watching him. We'd been big news the
last two weeks; a month ago I'd been Scarlett's friend Halley, and now I
was Halley, Macon Faulkner's girlfriend.

At the end of second period, someone knocked on the door of my

Commercial Design class and handed Mrs. Pate a slip of paper; she read
it, looked at me, and told me to get my stuff. I'd been summoned to the
office.

I was nervous, walking down the corridor, trying to think of anything

I'd done that could get me in trouble. But when I got there the
receptionist handed me the phone and said, "It's your mother."

I had a sudden flash: my father, dead. My grandmother, dead.

Anyone, dead. I picked up the phone. "Hello? Mom?"

"Hold on," I heard someone say, and there were some muffled
noises. Then, "Hello? Halley?"

"Scar—?"

"Shhhh! I'm your mother, remember?"

"Right," I said, but the receptionist was busy arguing with some kid
over a tardy slip and not even paying attention. "What's going on?"

"I need you to come get me," she said. "At the clinic."

I looked at the clock. It was only ten-fifteen. "Is it over? Already?"

"No." A pause. Then, "I changed my mind."

"You what?"

"I changed my mind. I'm keeping the baby."

She sounded so calm, so sure. There was nothing I could think of to
say.

"Where's Marion?" I said.

"I told her to leave me here," she said. "I said she was making me nervous. I was supposed to call her to come get after."

“Oh," I said.

“Can you come? Please?"

"Sure," I said, and now the receptionist was watching me "But, Mom, I think you have to tell them to give me a pass or something."

"Right," Scarlett said, all business. "I'm going to put my friend Mary back on the phone. I'm at the clinic on First Street, okay? Hurry."

"Right," I said, wondering how I was getting anywhere, since I had
no car.

There were some more muffled noises, Scarlett giving instructions,
then the same voice I'd heard earlier came back on. "This is Mrs.

Cooke."

"Hold on," I said. I held out the phone to the receptionist. "My mom needs to talk to you."

She tucked her pen behind her ear and took the receiver. "Hello?"

I concentrated on the late sign-in sheet on the counter in front of
me, trying not to look twitchy.

"She does? Okay, that's fine. No, it's no problem. I'll just give her a
pass. Thank you, Mrs. Cooke." She hung up and scribbled out a pass.

"Just show this to the guard as you leave the parking lot. And keep it to
show your teachers so your absence is excused."

“Right," I said as the bell rang and the hallway outside started to fill
up. "Thanks."

"And I hope the surgery goes well," she said, eyeing me carefully.”

"Right," I said, backing into the door to push it open. “Thanks."

I stood outside of P.E., waiting for Macon. As he passed, on his way
to dress out, I grabbed his shirt and pulled him back.

"Hey," he said, grinning. I still felt that rush whenever he looked so
happy to see me. "What's up?"

"I need a favor."

"Sure. What is it?"

"I need you to skip P.E. with me."

He thought for about a second, then said, "Done. Let's go."

"Wait." I pulled him back. "And I need a ride somewhere."

"A ride?"

"Yeah."

He shrugged. "No problem. Come on."

We walked up to the parking lot and got into his car; he pushed a
pile of stereo parts out of my seat. The car smelled slightly smoky and
sweet, the same smell that followed him, faintly, wherever he went. He
was always in a different car, which was also something he never felt it
necessary to explain. So far I'd seen him in a Toyota, a pickup, and
some foreign model that smelled like perfume. All of them had candy
wrappers littering the floors and stuffed in the ashtrays.

Today he was in the Toyota.

"Wait a sec," I said as he started the engine. "This isn't going to work. You don't have a pass to get out."

"Don't worry about it," he said casually, grabbing something from his
visor, scribbling on it, and starting up the hill toward the guardhouse.

The security guy, an African-American guy we called Mr. Joe, came out
with his clipboard, looking bored.

"Macon," I hissed as we slid to a stop. I doubted even the Jedi Mind

Trick would fool Mr. Joe. "This will not work; you should just go back—"

"Hush," he said, rolling down the window as Joe came closer, the
sun glinting off his store-bought security guard badge. "What's up, Joe?"

"Not much," Joe said, looking in at me. "You got a pass, Faulkner?"

"Right here," Macon said, handing him the scrap of paper he'd pulled
down from the visor. Joe glanced at it, handing it back, then looked in at
me.

"What about you?"

"Right here," Macon said cheerfully, taking my pass and handing it
over. Joe examined it carefully, taking much longer than he had with

Macon's.

"Y'all drive safe," Joe said, handing my pass back. "I mean it,

Faulkner."

"Right," Macon said. "Thanks."

Joe grumbled, ambling back to his stool and mini-TV in the
guardhouse, and Macon and I pulled out onto the road, free.

"I cannot believe you," I said as we cruised toward town, playing
hooky on a Friday. It was my first time, and everything looked different,
brighter and nicer, the world of eight-thirty to three-thirty on a school
day, a world I never got to see.

"I told you not to worry," he said smugly.

"Do you have a whole stack of those passes, or what?" I pulled at
the visor and he laughed even as he grabbed my hand, stopping it.

"Just a few," he said. "Definitely not a stack."

"You are so bad," I said, but I was impressed. "He didn't even hardly look at your pass."

"He likes me," he said simply. "Where are we going, anyway?"

"First Street."

He switched lanes, hitting his turn signal. "What's on First Street?"

I looked over at him, so cute, and knew I'd have to trust him. We
both would. "Scarlett."

"Okay," he said easily. And as I looked over, the scenery was
whizzing past houses and cars and bright blue sky, on and on. "Lead the
way."

************************************

Scarlett was sitting on a bench in front of the clinic with a heavyset
woman in a wool sweater and straw hat.

"Hey," I said as we pulled up beside them. Now, closer, I could see
the woman had a little dog in her lap with one of those cone collars on
its head to keep it from biting itself. "Are you okay?"

"I'm fine," she said quickly, grabbing her purse off the bench, To the
woman she said, "Thanks, Mary. Really."

The woman petted her dog. "You're a good girl, honey."

"Thanks," Scarlett said as I unlocked the door and she slid into the
backseat. "I paid her five bucks," she explained to me. The dog in the
woman's lap looked at us and yawned. To Macon, in a lower voice,

Scarlet said, "Go. Now. Please."

Macon hit the gas and we left Mary behind, pulling out of the
shopping center and into traffic. Scarlett settled into the backseat,
pulling her hands through her hair, and I waited for her to say
something.

After a few stoplights she said quietly, "Thanks for coming. Really."

"No problem," Macon said.

"No problem," I repeated, turning back to look at her, but she was
facing the window, staring out at the traffic.

When Macon stopped at the Zip Mart and got out to pump gas, I
turned around again. "Hey."

She looked up. "Hey."

"So," I said. I wasn't sure quite where to start. "What happened?"

"I couldn't do it," she blurted out, as if she'd only been waiting,
holding her breath, for me to ask. "I tried, Halley, really. I knew all the arguments—I'm young, I have my whole life ahead of what about
college—all that. But when I lay down there on that cot and stared at
the ceiling, just waiting for them to come do it, I just realized I couldn't.

I mean, sure, nothing is going to be normal for me anymore. But how
normal has my life been? Growing up with Marion sure wasn't, losing

Michael wasn't. Nothing ever has been."

I watched Macon as he stood in line inside, tossing a pack of Red

Hots from hand to hand. Two months ago, when Michael died, I hadn't
even known him. "It isn't going to be easy, at all," I said. I tried to imagine us with a baby, but I couldn't picture it, seeing instead just a
blur, a vague shape in Scarlett's arms. Impossible.

"I know." She sighed, sounding like my mother. "I know everyone
will think I'm crazy or even stupid. But I don't care. This is what I want
to do. And I know it's right. I don't expect anyone to really understand."

I looked at my best friend, at Scarlett, the girl who had always led
me, sometimes kicking, into the best parts of my life. "Except for me," I said. "I understand."

"Except for you," she repeated, softly, looking up to smile at me.

And from that moment, I never questioned her choice again.

************************************

We spent the whole day just driving around, eating pizza at one of

Macon's hideouts, looking for some guy he knew for a reason that was
never quite clear, and just listening to the radio, killing time. Scarlett
called Marion and said she'd taken a cab home. Everything, for now,
was taken care of.

Macon dropped us off a few streets over from our houses, so I could
pretend I'd taken the bus, then drove off, beeping the horn as he turned
out of sight. Scarlett steadied herself and went to wait for Marion, and I
walked in the door and found a strange, uneasy silence, as well as my
father, who darted out of sight the second he saw me. But not fast
enough: Milkshakes. Big Time.

"I'm home," I called out. The house smelled like lasagna, and I
suddenly realized I was starving, which distracted me until my mother
stepped out of the kitchen, holding a dishtowel. Her face had taken on
that pointy, angular look, a dead giveaway that I was in trouble.

"Hi there," she said smoothly, folding the towel. "How was school
today?"

"Well," I said, as my father passed by quickly again, into the kitchen,

"It was ..."

"I would think very hard before answering if I were you,"] she
interrupted me, her voice still even and calm. "Because if you lie to me,
your punishment will only be worse."

Busted. There was nothing I could do.

"I saw you, Halley, today at about ten forty-five, which I believe is
when you're supposed to be in gym class. You were in a car, pulling out
of the First Street Mall."

“Mom," I said. "I can—"

"No." She held up her hand, stopping me. "You're going to let me
finish. I called your school and was told, to my surprise, that I had just
spoken with someone to have you sent home due to a family
emergency."

I swallowed, hard.

"I cannot believe that you would lie like this to me." I looked at the floor; it was my only option. "Not to mention," she went on, "cutting class and running around town with some boy I don't know, and

Scarlett, who of all people should know better. I called Marion at work
and she was equally furious."

"You told Marion that Scarlett was with us?" I said. So she knew; she
knew before Scarlett would even have a chance to explain.

"Yes, I did," she snapped. "We agreed if this was a new trend for you two, it needed to be nipped in the bud, right now. I will not have this,

Halley. You've been pushing it with Ginny and camp all summer, but
today was the last straw. I'm not going to let you openly defy me when
it suits you. Now go upstairs and stay there until I tell you to come
down."

"But. . ."

"Go. Now." She was shaking, she was so mad. There'd been that
strange uneasiness all summer, the rippling of irritation— but this was
the real deal. And she didn't even know half of it yet.

I went up to my room and straight to the window, grabbing my
phone. I dialed Scarlett's number and just as it started ringing I saw

Marion's car coming down the street. Scarlett answered right as she
turned into the driveway.

"Watch out," I said quickly, whispering, "we're busted. And Marion knows you didn't do it."

"What?" she said. "No, she doesn't. She thinks I took a cab home."

"No," I said, and I could hear my mother coming up the stairs, down
the hall, "my mother called her. She knows."

"She what?" Scarlett said, and I could see her garage door opening.

"Halley, get off that phone!" my mother said from outside my|
door, rattling the handle because thank God it was locked. “I mean
now!"

"Gotta go," I said, hanging up quickly, and from my window I could
see Scarlett in her kitchen, holding her phone and staring up at me as

Marion burst in, her finger already pointing. My mother was outside my
own door, her voice meaning business, but I saw only Scarlett, trying to
explain herself in the bright light of her kitchen before Marion reached
and yanked at the shade, making it fall crooked, sideways, and shutting
me out.

C h a p t e r 6

I had to sit and wait for my punishment. I could hear my parents
downstairs conferring, my father's voice low and calm, my mother's
occasionally bouncing off the walls, peaking and plummeting. After an
hour she came upstairs, stood in front of me with her hands on her hips,
and laid down the law.

"Your father and I have discussed it," she began, "and we've decided you should be grounded for a month for what happened today. You are
also on phone restriction indefinitely. This does not count your birthday
tomorrow; the party will go on as planned. But as far as anything else
goes, you may go to school and to work but not anywhere else."

I was watching her face, how it transformed when she was angry.

The short haircut that always framed her face looked more severe, all
the angles of her cheekbones hollowing out. She looked like a different
person.

"Halley."

"What?"

"Who was the boy who was with you today? The one who was
driving?"

Macon flashed into my head, smiling. "Why?"

"Who is he? Was he the boy who cut the lawn that day?"

"No," I said. My father had either forgotten Macon's name or was
choosing, wisely, to stay out of this. "I mean, it's not him, it was my—"

"He took you off campus and I need to know who he was. Anything
could have happened to you, and I'm sure his parents would like to
know about this as well."

The thought alone was mortifying. "Oh, Mom, no. I mean, he's
nobody. I hardly know him."

"You obviously know him well enough to leave school with him. Now
what's his name?"

"Mom," I said. "Please don't make me do this."

"Is he from Lakeview? I must know him, Halley."

"No," I said, and thought You don't know everyone I know. Not
everyone is from Lakeview. "You don't."

She took a step closer, her eyes still on me. "I'm losing patience
here, Halley. What's the boy's name?"

And I hated her at that moment, hated her for assuming she knew
everyone I did, that I was incapable of life beyond or without her. So I
stared back, just as hard. Neither of us said anything.

Then the phone rang, suddenly, jarring me where I sat. I started to
reach for it, remembered about phone restriction, and sat back. I knew
it was Macon. It rang on and on as she stood there watching me, until
my father answered it.

"Julie!" he yelled from downstairs. "It's Marion."

"Marion?" my mother said. She picked up the phone next to my bed,

"Hello? Hi, Marion. . . . Yes, Halley and I were just discussing what
happened. . . . What? Now? Okay, okay . . . calm down. I'll be right
over. Sure. Fine. See you in a minute."

She hung up the phone. "I have to go across the street for a few
minutes. But this conversation is not over, understand?"

“Fine," I said, but I knew already things would have changed by the
time she got back.

Marion met her at the end of the walk, by the prickle bush, where
they stood talking for a good five minutes. Actually Marion talked,
standing there nervously in a mini-dress and wedge heels, chain-
smoking, while my mother just listened, nodding her head. From across
the street I could see Scarlett in her own window, watching them as
well; I pressed my palm against my window, our special signal, but she
didn't see me.

Then my mother walked inside with Marion, shut the door, and
stayed for an hour and a half. I expected to see a ripple, a shock wave
shaking the house when my mother was told the news; instead, it was
quiet, like the rest of the neighborhood on a Friday night. At seven the

Vaughns arrived, and by eight I could smell popcorn from downstairs.

The phone rang only once more, right at eight o'clock; I tried to grab it
but my father answered first and Macon hung up, abruptly. A few
minutes later I heard the blender whirring as my father did his part to
mend fences.

At eight-fifteen Marion walked my mother to the door, standing on
the stoop with her, arms crossed against her chest. My mother hugged
her, then crossed back to our house, where my father and the Vaughns
were already watching a movie with a lot of gunfire in it. A few minutes
later she came up the stairs and knocked at my door.

When I opened it she was standing there with a bowl of popcorn
and, of course, a milkshake. It was so thick with chocolate it was almost
black, foaming over the edge of the glass. Her face was softer now, back
to its normal state. "Peace offerings," she said, handing them to me,
and I stepped back and let her in.

"Thanks." I took one suck off the straw in the shake but nothing
budged.

"So," she said, sitting on the edge of my bed, "why didn't you tell me about Scarlett?"

"I couldn't," I said. "She didn't want anyone to know."

"You thought I'd be mad," she said slowly.

"No," I said. "I just thought you'd freak out."

She smiled, reaching over for a handful of popcorn. "Well, to be
truthful, I did."

"She's going to keep it, right?" I asked.

She sighed, reaching back to rub her neck. "That's what she’s
saying. Marion is still hoping she'll change her mind and put it up for
adoption. Having a baby is hard work, Halley. It will change her life
forever."

"I know."

"I mean, of course it's nice to have someone that's all yours, that
unconditional love, but with being a mother there are responsibilities:

financial, emotional, physical. It will affect her education, her future,
everything. It's not a smart decision to take all that on now. And I'm
sure that some of this is an attempt to hold on to a part of Michael, an
extension of the mourning process, but a baby goes way beyond that."

She was on a roll now, her voice getting louder and smoother.

“Mom," I pointed out, "I'm not Scarlett."

She was taking a breath, readying herself for another point, but now
she stopped, sighing. "I know you're not, honey. It's just frustrating to
me because I can see what a mistake she's making."

"She doesn't think it's a mistake."

"Not now, no. But she will, later. When she's tied down to a baby
and you and all her other friends are going off to college, traveling
abroad, living other lives."

"I don't want to go abroad," I said quietly, taking a handful of
popcorn.

"My point is," she said, putting her arm around my shoulder, “that
you have an entire life ahead of you, and so does Scarlett. You're too
young to take on anyone else's."

From downstairs there was a hail of movie gunfire, then my father's
chuckling. Another Friday night, at home with the Vaughns. My life
before Macon.

"So, about what happened today," she said, but she'd lost the fire,
the anger that had brought her up here earlier, ready to draw and
quarter me. "We can't just let this go, honey. Your punishment will have
to stand, even if you thought you were helping Scarlett."

"I know," I said. But it was clear; by the pure fact of not being
pregnant, I'd escaped the worst of her wrath. Scarlett had s a v e d m e ,
again.

She stood up, brushing off her slacks. I could see her at Scarlett's
kitchen table, a place that I considered mine, negotiating Marion and

Scarlett to some kind of truce. My mother was good at all kinds of peace
except my own.

"Why don't you come down and watch the movie?" she said. "The

Vaughns haven't seen you for so long. Clara thinks you'rè just
fabulous."

"Clara's five, Mom," I said. I tried another sip of the shak then gave
up and stuck it on my bedside table.

"I know." She stood at my open door, leaning against frame. "Well, you know. If you change your mind."

"Okay."

She started to leave, then stopped in the doorway and said in a low
voice, "Marion says that boy you were with is name Macon. She says
he's your boyfriend."

Marion and her big mouth. I lay down on my bed, turning my back
to her and pulling my knees up to my chest. "He's just this guy, Mom."

"You never mentioned it to me," she said, as if I had to, as if that
was required.

"It's no big deal." I couldn't look at her, couldn't risk it. Her voice sounded sad enough. I had my eyes on the window, where the lights of
a plane were coming closer, red and green blinking, the noise not quite
loud yet.

Another sigh. Sometimes I wondered if she'd have breath left to
speak. "Okay, then. Come down if you feel like it."

But she lingered there, maybe thinking I figured she'd left, as that
plane came closer and closer, the lights brighter, the sound growing
louder and louder and finally starting to shake the house, the panes in
the window rattling. I could see its broad belly, coasting overhead, white
like a whale. And in the din of its passing, the shaking and thundering
and noise, my mother slipped out of the doorway and down the stairs.

When I turned back over, in sudden silence, she was gone.

C h a p t e r 7

At work, in the middle of a typical terrible Saturday rush, Macon
stepped up to my station and grinned at me.

"Hey," he said. "Happy birthday."

"Thanks," I said, taking as long as I could to scan his Pepsi and four
candy bars. Scarlett reached over to poke him and he waved to her.

"So," he said, "How'd it go this morning? Did you pass, or what?"

I looked at him. "Of course I did."

He laughed, throwing his head back. "Halley with a license, look out.

I'm staying off the roads for a while."

"You're funny," I said, and he grinned.

"You didn't answer the phone last night," he said, leaning over my
register and lowering his voice. "I called, you know."

"That," I said, hitting the total button, "is because I got busted."

"For what?"

"What do you think?"

He thought back. "Oh. Skipping school? Or helping Scarlett go

AWOL?"

"Both." I held out my hand. "That'll be two fifty-nine."

He handed me a five, pulling it out of his back pocket all wrinkled.

"How bad did you get it?"

"I'm grounded."

"For how long?"

"A month."

He sighed, shaking his head. "That's too bad."

"For who?"

The woman behind him was murmuring under her breath, irritated.

As I handed him his change he grabbed my fingers, holding them,
then leaned over the register and kissed me fast, before I even had a
chance to react. "For me," he said, and with his other hand slipped a
candy bar into the front pocket of my Milton's apron.

"Really?" I said, but he just grabbed his bag and walked off, turning
back to smile at me. Everyone in my line was watching, grumpy and
impatient, but I didn't care.

"Really," he said, taking a few steps still facing me, smiling. Then he turned and walked out of Milton's, just like that, leaving me speechless
at my register.

"Man," Scarlett said as my next customer stepped up, slapping a
carton of Capris on the belt. "There's something wrong with that boy."

"I know," I said, still feeling his kiss on my lips, saving me from all the Saturdays ahead. "He likes me."

************************************

That evening we had my party at Alfredo's: my parents an me,

Scarlett, and of course the Vaughns. Scarlett sat next to me; the way
she told it, my mother had saved her baby. She said when Marion had
come storming in she'd already made another appointment for the next
day and planned to sit outside the operating room, chair blocking the
door, if that was what it took to see it was done. They had a huge
blowout, and she said she'd been packing a bag, ready to leave to go
somewhere, anywhere, when my mother appeared at the front door in
her red cardigan sweater like Mr. Rogers, ready to handle everything.

She held Scarlett's hand and passed her tissues, calmed Marion down,
and then mediated through the twists and turns of what Scarlett had
done. In the end, it was decided: Scarlett would go through with the
pregnancy, but would honor Marion's wishes of seriously considering
adoption. This was the truce.

"I'm telling you," she said to me again as I ate my pasta, "your
mother is a miracle worker."

"She grounded me an entire month," I said, keeping my voice low. "I can't even go out later."

"This is a very nice party," she said. "Noah looks especially happy for you."

"Shut up." I was already sick of my birthday.

"I'd like to propose a toast." My mother stood up at her seat, holding
her glass of wine, with my father smiling from where he sat beside her.

"To my daughter Halley, on her sixteenth birthday."

"To Halley," everyone else echoed. Noah still wouldn't look me in the
eye.

"May this year be the best yet," my mother went on, even though
everyone had already drank. She was still standing "And we love you."

So everyone clinked their glasses again, and drank again, and my
mother just stood there with her cheeks flushed, smiling at me, as if
yesterday had never happened.

When we got home we opened presents. I got some clothes and
money from my parents, a book from the Vaughns, and a silver bracelet
from Noah, who just stuffed the box in my hand when no one was
looking and ignored me for the rest of the evening. Scarlett gave me a
pair of earrings and a keychain for my new car keys, and when she left
to go home she hugged me tight, suddenly emotional, and told me how
much she loved me. As I hugged her back I tried again to picture her
with a baby, or even just pregnant. It was still hard.

I was getting ready for bed around eleven when I heard it. The slow,
even rumble of a car passing slowly on the street, then pausing, the
engine humming. I went to the window and watched, my eyes on the
stop sign that faced my house. A few seconds later the car slid back into
sight, facing my window, and blinked its lights. Twice.

I put on my shoes and crept down the stairs in my pajamas and
jacket, past my mother's half-open bedroom door, past where my father
was dozing on the couch in front of the TV. I opened the back door,
mindful to go slow because of the creak it made halfway. I slipped
outside, across the deck, and down around the house to the side yard,
past the juniper bushes, to the sidewalk and across the street.

“Hey,” Macon said as I leaned into his window. "Get in."

I w e n t around and climbed into the passenger seat, pulling the
door shut behind me. It was warm inside, the dash lights giving off a
bright green glow.

"Ready for your present?" he asked.

"Sure." I sat back in my seat. "What is it?"

"First," he said, putting the car in gear, "we have to go someplace."

"Go someplace?" I took a panicked look at my house. It was bad
enough to sneak out, but the further away I got the better chance I had
of getting caught. I could see my father sticking his head in my room to
say good night, seeing me gone. "I probably shouldn't."

He looked at me. "Why not?"

“I mean, I'm already in trouble," I said, and I sounded like a wimp
even to myself, "and if I got caught—"

"Oh, come on," he said, already starting to head out of Lakeview.

"Live a little. It's your birthday, right?"

I looked up at my dark house. I had just an hour left of my birthday,
and I had the right to celebrate at least that much of it the way I
wanted.

"Let's go," I said to him and he smiled, hitting the gas as we took
the corner, tires squealing a little bit, carrying me away.

************************************

He took me all the way out to Topper Lake, a good twenty minutes
from my house. We stopped about halfway and I drove, watching him as
he squirmed, just like my dad, as the speedometer edged higher and
higher.

"You nervous?" I asked him as we went across the bridge, the water
black and huge all around us.

"No way," he said. But he was, and I laughed at him. I was barely
doing the speed limit.

We passed all the boat ramps and docks, all the tourist traps, and
finally went down a long dirt road that wound through woods and
potholes and NO TRESPASSING signs into complete darkness. In the
distance I could see the radio towers of my father's station, blinking red
and green against the sky.

We got out of the car and I followed him through the dark, his hand
holding mine. I could hear water but I couldn't make out where exactly
it was.

"Watch your step up here," he said as we climbed a steep hill, up
and up and up with me barely able to keep from falling. I was cold in my
pajamas and jacket, disoriented, and out of breath by the time the
ground beneath my feet got more smooth and stable. I still had no idea
where I was.

"Macon, where are we going?" I said.

"Almost there," he called out over his shoulder. "Walk right behind me now, okay?"

"Okay." I kept my eyes ahead, on the blond of his hair, the only
thing I could make out in the dark.

And then, suddenly, he stopped dead in his tracks and said, "Here
we are."

I wasn't sure where here was, since I still couldn't see anything. He
sat down, dangling his legs over the edge in from us, and I did the
same. I could still hear water, louder now.

"So what is this?" I said, shivering in my jacket.

"Just this place I know," he said. "Me and Sherwood found it, a
couple of years back. We used to come out here all the time.”

It was one of the only times he'd mentioned Michael, ever, in the
whole time I'd known him. Michael had been on my mind a lot lately,
with the baby. Scarlett said she had to get up her nerve to write his
mom; whether she had moved to Florida or not, she had a right to know
about a grandchild. "I bet you miss him," I said.

"Yeah." He leaned back against the thick concrete behind us. "He
was a good guy."

"If I lost Scarlett," I said, not knowing if I was going too far or
saying the wrong thing, "I don't know what I'd do. I don’t think I could
live without her."

"Yeah," he said, there in the dark. He turned his head, not looking at
me. "You think that, at first."

1W

So we sat there, in the pitch black, the sound of water rushing past,
and I thought of Michael Sherwood. I wondered how this year would
have been different if he hadn't taken that road that night, if he was still
here with us. If Scarlett would be keeping that baby, if I'd ever have
met Macon or come this far.

"Okay," he said suddenly, looking down at his glowing watch. "Get
ready."

"Ready for what?"

"You'll see." He slid his arm around my waist, pulling me closer, and

I felt his warm lips on my neck. Right as I turned my head to kiss him,
there was a loud whooshing noise and the world suddenly lit up bright
all around us. It was blinding at first, and frightening, like a camera
flash going off right in my face and turning the world starry. I pulled
back from Macon and saw that I was sitting on a thin strip of white
concrete, surrounded by DANGER DO NOT ENTER signs, my feet
dangling over the edge into the air. Macon grabbed my waist as I leaned
forward, still dazed and blinking, to peer over the edge and finally see
the water I'd been hearing gushing past a full mile below. It was like
opening your eyes and finding yourself suddenly in midair, falling. The
dam was groaning, opening, as I twisted in Macon's arms, suddenly
terrified, all the noise and light and the world so far below us.

"Macon," I said, trying to pull away, back toward the path. "I should

—"

But then he pulled me back in, kissing me hard, his hands smoothing
my hair, and I closed my eyes to the light, the noise, the water so far
below, and I felt it for the first time. That exhilaration, the whooshing
feeling of being on the edge and holding, the world spinning madly
around me. And I kissed him back hard, letting loose that girl from the
early summer and the Grand Canyon. At that moment, suspended and
free-falling, I could feel her leaving me.

Chapter 8

"Okay, let's see. . . . Food cravings."

"Check."

"Food aversions."

"Ugh. Check."

"Headaches."

"Check."

"Moodiness," I said. "Oh, I'll answer that one. Check."

"Shut up," Scarlett said, grabbing the book out of my hands and
flopping back in her seat. We were in her car, before first bell; since I'd
gotten my license, she let me drive every day. She was eating saltines
and juice, the only things she could keep down, while I tried to eat my
potato chips quietly and unobtrusively.

"Just wait," I said, popping another one in my mouth. "The book
says morning sickness should end by the beginning of Month Four."

"Oh, well, isn't that special," she snapped. She had been moodier than hell lately. "I swear those chips smell so bad, they're going to
make me puke."

"Sorry," I said, rolling down my window and making a big show of
holding them outside, my head stuck sideways to eat free and clear of
the confines of the car. "You know the doctor said it's normal to feel sick
a lot of the time."

“I know what she said." She stuck another saltine in her mouth,
swigging some juice to wash it down. "This is just crazy. I've never even
had heartburn before and now I do, like all the time, my clothes look
terrible on me, I'm sweating constantly for some weird reason and even
when I'm starving, everything I look at makes me feel sick. It's ridicu-
lous."

"You'll feel better at Month Five," I said, picking up the book, which
was called So You're Pregnant—What Now? It was our Bible,
consulted constantly, and my job was usually to quote from it to rally
and strengthen both of us.

"I wish," she said in a low voice, turning to glower at me with a face

I hadn't even seen before Month Two, ever, "that you would shut u p
about Month Four."

I shut up.

Macon was waiting for me outside my homeroom, leaning against
the fire extinguisher. Since my birthday, things had changed between
us, almost imperceptibly; everything was a little bit more serious. Now
just the sight of him gave me a sense of looking down and finding
myself in midair, dangling lost above the world.

"Hey," he said as I came closer, "where have you been?"

"Arguing with Scarlett," I said. "She's so cranky lately."

"Oh, come on. Cut her some slack. She's pregnant." I'd told him the
night of my birthday. He was the only one besides my parents, Marion,
and us who knew.

“I know. It's just hard, that's all." I stepped a little closer to him,
lowering my voice. "And keep quiet about that, okay? She doesn't want
anyone to know yet."

"I didn't tell anyone," he said. Behind me people were crowding into
my homeroom, bumping backpacks and elbows against me. "Sheesh,
what kind of a jerk do you think I am anyway?"

"A big one," I said. He wasn't laughing. "She just wants to wait until she has to tell people. That's all."

"No problem," he said.

"Faulkner!" someone yelled from behind us. "Get over here, I gotta talk to you."

"In a second," Macon yelled back.

"You said you were going to homeroom today," I reminded him.

"Remember?"

"Right. I gotta go." He kissed me on the forehead, quickly, and
started to walk off before I could stop him. "I'll see you third period."

"Wait," I said, but he had vanished in the shifting bodies and voices
of the hallway. I only saw the top of his head, the red flash of his shirt,
before he was gone. Later, when I was hunting for a pencil in my
backpack pocket and found a handful of Hershey's Kisses, I wondered
again how he did so much without my noticing.

Later that morning I was in Commercial Design, the only class I had
with Scarlett, looking for some purple paper in the supply room. I heard
someone behind me and turned around to see Elizabeth Gunderson
shuffling through a stack of orange paper. She'd been slumming since

Michael's death, quitting the cheerleading team, chain-smoking, and
taking up with the lead singer for some college band who had a pierced
tongue and a goatee. All of her copycat friends were following suit,
casting off their J. Crew tweeds for ripped jeans and black clothes,
trying to look morose and morbid in their BMWs and Mercedes.

"So, Halley," she said, moving closer to me, a sheaf of orange
tucked under one arm. "I heard you're going out with Macon Faulkner."

I glanced out to the classroom, to Scarlett, who was bent over the
table, cutting and pasting letters for our alphabet project. "Yeah," I said, concentrating on the purple paper in my hand, "I guess I am."

"He's a nice guy." She reached across me for some bright red paper.

"But just between us, as your friend, I think I should warn you to watch
out."

I looked up at her. Even with her ripped jeans and styled-to-look-
stringy hair, Elizabeth Gunderson was still the former head cheerleader,
the homecoming queen, the girl with the effortless looks and perfect
skin, straight out of Seventeen magazine. She was not like me, not at
all. She didn't even know me.

"I mean," she went on, stepping back and tucking her paper under
her arm, "he can be real sweet, but he's treated a lot of girls pretty
badly. Like my friend Rachel, he really used her and then never talks to
her anymore. Stuff like that."

"Yeah, well," I said, trying to get around her but she wasn't moving,
just standing there with her eyes right on me.

"I got to know him really well when I was with Michael." She said his
name slowly, so I'd be sure to get it. "I just didn't know if you knew
what he was like. With girls and all."

I didn't know what to say, how to defend myself, so I just stepped
around her, knocking my shoulder against a shelf just to slip by.

"I just thought you should know, before you get too involved," she
called after me. "I mean— I would want to know."

I burst out into the classroom. When I looked back she was still
watching me, standing by the paper cutter talking with Ginny Tabor,
who practically had radar for these kinds of confrontations. I threw my
paper down next to Scarlett and pulled out my chair.

"You would not believe what just happened to me," I said. "I was in the supply room, and—"

I didn't get any further than that, because she suddenly pushed her
chair back, clapped a hand over her mouth, and ran toward the
bathroom.

"Scarlett?" Mrs. Pate, our teacher, was a little high-strung; outbursts made her nervous. She was supervising the paper cutter, making sure
no one lost any fingers. "Halley, is she okay?"

"She's got the flu," I said. "I'll go check on her."

“Good," Mrs. Pate said, redirecting her attention to Michelle Long,
who was about to sever at least half her hand with slap-dash cutting
behavior. "Michelle, wait. Look at what you're about to do. Can you see
that? Can you?"

I found Scarlett in the last stall against the wall, kneeling on the
floor. I wet some paper towels at the sink and handed them to her, then
said, "It's gonna get better."

She sniffled, wiping her eyes with the back of her sleeve. I felt so
sorry for her. "Are we alone?" she asked.

I walked down the row of stalls, checking underneath for feet, and
saw none. It was just us, the deep blue cinderblock of the girls'

bathroom, and a dripping faucet.

She leaned back on her heels, dabbing her face with the wet paper
towel. "This," she said in a choked voice, sniffling, "is the worst."

"I know," I said, telling myself not to talk about Month Four or the
joy of birth or the little life inside of her, all things that had failed me in
the past. "I know."

She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, closing her eyes.

"It's like, whenever I used to see pregnant women, they always looked
happy. Glowing, right? Or on TV, in those big dresses, knitting baby
afghans. No one ever tells you it makes you fat and sick and crazy. And

I'm only three months along, Halley. It's just going to get worse."

"The doctor said—" I started, but she cut me off, waving her hand.

"It's not about that," she said softly, and she was crying again. "It would be different if Michael was here or I was married with a husband.

Marion doesn't even want me to have this baby, Halley. It's not like
she's being that supportive. This is all me, you know? I'm on my own.

And it's scary."

"You are not on your own," I said forcefully. "I'm here, aren’t I? I've been holding your head while you get sick and bringing you saltines and
letting you crab like crazy at me. I'm doing everything a husband or
anyone would do for you."

"It's not the same." In the fluorescent light her face seemed paler
than ever. "I miss him so much. This fall has been so hard."

"I know it," I said. "You've been really strong, Scarlett."

"If he was here, I don't even know what might have happened
between us. We were only together for a summer, you know? Maybe he
would have turned out to be a major jerk. I'll never know. But when it
gets like this, and I'm miserable, all I can think is that he might have
made everything okay. That he was the only one who understood.

Ever."

I knelt down next to her. "We can do this," I said firmly. "I know we can."

She sniffled. "What about childbirth classes? What about when I
have to give birth and it hurts, and all that? What about money? How
am I going to support a whole other person scanning groceries at

Milton's?"

"We've already talked about that," I said. "You have that trust your grandparents put aside, you'll use that."

"That's for college," she moaned. "Specifically."

“Oh, fine," I said, "you're right. College is much more important right now. This is your baby, Scarlett. You have to hold it together because it
needs you."

"My baby," she repeated, her voice hollow in the cool deep blue of
the stall. "My baby."

Then I heard it: the creak of a door opening, not the outside door
either but closer, just behind me. I turned, already dreading what I'd
see. A set of feet I'd somehow missed, belonging to somebody who now
had heard everything. But it was worse than that. Much worse.

"Oh, my God," Ginny Tabor said as I turned to face her, standing
there in a white sweater, her mouth a perfect O. "Oh, my God."

Scarlett closed her eyes, lifting her hands to her face. I could hear
the lights buzzing. No one said anything.

"I won't tell anyone," Ginny said quickly, already backing up to the
door, her eyes twitchy and weird. "I swear. I won't."

"Ginny—" I started. "It's not—"

"I won't tell," she said in a louder voice, backing up too far and
banging against the door, her hand feeling wildly for the knob. "I
swear," she said again, slipping out as it fell closed between us, a flash
of white all I saw before she was gone.

************************************

By lunch we were getting strange looks as we walked to Macon's car.

Everyone seemed to be eyeing Scarlett's stomach, as if since second
period she'd suddenly be showing, the baby ready to pop out at any
minute. We ate lunch in the Toyota, parked in the Zip Mart lot around
back by the Dumpsters.

“It’s weird," Scarlett said, finishing off her second hot dog, but since I
know everybody knows now, I'm starving."

“Slow down on those hot dogs," I said nervously. "Don't get
overconfident."

"I feel fine," she said, and Macon reached over and squeezed my leg.

All through RE. I'd agonized about how it was all my fault, Ginny Tabor
faking me out, then spreading Scarlett's secret like wildfire across the
campus. "And I'm not mad at you, so stop looking at me like you're
expecting me to fly into a rage at any second."

"I'm so sorry," I said for at least the twentieth time. "I really am."

"About what?" she said. "This isn't about you, it's about Ginny and her huge mouth. Period. Forget about it. At least it's over now."

"God," I said, and Macon rolled his eyes. I'd already planned several
ways I could kill Ginny with my bare hands. "I really am sorry."

"Shut up and pass those chips back here," Scarlett said, tapping my
shoulder.

"Better pass them," Macon told me, grabbing them out of my lap.

"Before she starts eating the upholstery."

"I'm hungry," Scarlett said, her mouth full. "I'm eating for two now."

"You shouldn't be eating hot dogs, then," Macon said, turning to face
her. "At least not all the time. You need to eat fruit and vegetables, lots
of protein, and yogurt. Oh, and vitamin C is important, too. Cantaloupe,
oranges, that kind of thing. Green peppers. Loaded with C."

We just looked at him.

What?" he said.

“Since when are you Mr. Pregnancy?" I asked him.

“I don't know," he said, embarrassed now. "I mean, I'm not. It’s
just common knowledge."

"Cantaloupe, huh?" Scarlett said, finishing off the bag of chips.

"Vitamin C," Macon said, starting up the car again. "It's important."

By the time we got back from lunch, everyone was definitely staring,
entire conversations dissolving as we passed. Macon just kept walking,
hardly noticing, but Scarlett's face was pinched. I wondered if we'd see
those hot dogs coming up again.

"Oh, please," Macon said as we passed the Mouth herself, Ginny

Tabor, standing with Elizabeth Gunderson, both of them staring,
thinking, I knew, of Michael. "Like they've never seen a pregnant
woman before."

"Macon," I said. "You're not helping."

Scarlett kept walking, facing straight ahead, as if by only con-
centrating she could make it all go away. I wondered what was more
shocking, in the end; that Scarlett was pregnant, or that the baby was

Michael's. Of course girls got pregnant at our school, but they usually
dropped out for a few months and then returned with baby pictures in
their wallets. Some carrled their babies proudly to the school day care,
where little kids climbed on the jungle gym on the right side of the
courtyard running to the fence to watch their mothers go by on their
way to class. But for girls like us, like Scarlett, these things didn’t
happen. And if they did it was taken care of in secret, discreetly and
only rumored, never proven.

This was different. If we'd started to forget Michael Sherwood, any of
us, it would be a very long time before we would again.

Chapter 9

Then, in the middle of everything, we began losing my Grandma

Halley.

It had actually started months earlier, in the late spring. She became
forgetful; she would call me Julie, confusing me with my mother,
forgetting even her own name. She kept locking herself out of her
house, misplacing her key. My mother even convinced her to wear one
on a string around her neck, but nothing worked. The keys just slipped
away into cracks and crevices, sidewalks and street corners, thin air.

It got worse. She walked out of the Hallmark store with a greeting
card she forgot to pay for, setting off all the alarms, which scared her.

She started calling in the middle of the night, all anxious and upset, sure
we'd said we were coming to visit the next day, or the previous one,
when no plans had actually been made. For those calls her voice was
unbalanced and high, scaring me as I handed the phone over to my
mother, who would pace the kitchen floor, reassuring her own mother
that everything was fine, we were all okay; there was nothing to be
afraid of. By the end of October, we weren't so sure.

I'd always been close to my Grandma Halley. I was her namesake
and that made her special, and I'd spent several summers with her
when I was younger and my parents went on trips. She lived alone in a
tiny Victorian house outside of Buffalo with a stained-glass window and
a big, fat cat named Jasper. Halfway up her winding staircase was a
window, and from the top sill she hung a bell from a wire. I always
touched it with my fingers as I passed, the chiming bouncing off the
glass and the walls around me. It was that bell that always came to
mind before her face, or her voice, when I heard her name.

My mother had Grandma Halley's sparkling eyes, her tiny chin, and
sometimes, if you knew when to listen for it, her singsong laugh. But my

Grandma Halley was kind of wild, a little eccentric, more so in the ten
years since my grandfather had died. She gardened in men's overalls
and a floppy sun hat, and made up her scarecrows to resemble
neighbors she didn't like, especially Mr. Farrow, who lived two doors
down and had buck teeth and carrot-red hair, which fit a scarecrow
nicely. She ate only organic food, adopted twenty kids through Save the

Children, and taught me the box step when I was in fifth grade, the two
of us dancing around the living room while her record player crackled
and sang.

She was born in May of 1910, as Halley's Comet lit up the sky of her
small town in Virginia. Her father, watching with a crowd from the
hospital lawn, considered it a sign and named her Halley. It was the
comet that always made her seem that much more mystical, different.

Magic. And when I was named after her, it had made me a little magical
too, or so I hoped.

The winter I was six, we made a special trip to visit her for the
comet's passing. I remember sitting outside in her lap, wrapped in a
blanket. There'd been so much hype, so much excitement, but I couldn't
see much, just a bit of light as we strained to make it out in the sky.

Grandma Halley was quiet, holding me tight against her, and she
seemed to see it perfectly, grabbing my hand and whispering, Look at
that, Halley. There it is. My mother kept saying no one could see it, it
was too hazy, but Grandma Halley always told her she was wrong. That
was Grandma Halley's magic. She could create anything, even a comet,
and make it dance before your eyes.

Now my mother was suddenly distracted, making calls to Buffalo and
having long talks with my father after I went to bed. I busied myself
with school, work, and Macon; with my grounding over, I slipped off to
see him for a few hours whenever I could. I went with Scarlett to the
doctor, read to her from the pregnancy Bible, reminding her to get more
vitamin C, to eat more oranges and green peppers. We were adjusting
to the pregnancy; we had no choice. And after our being the scandal for
a couple of weeks, Elizabeth Gunderson's tongue-pierced boyfriend
fooled around with her best friend Maggie, and Scarlett and the baby
were old news.

But each time Grandma Halley called again, scared, I'd watch my
mother's face fold into the now-familiar frown of concern. And each time

I'd think only of that comet overhead, as she held me in close to her, all
those years ago. Look at that. There it is. And I'd close my eyes,
trying to remember, but seeing nothing, nothing at all.

************************************

By the middle of November, Marion had been dating Steve the
accountant for just about as long as I'd been seeing Macon And slowly,
he was beginning to show his alter ego.

It started around the third or fourth date. Scarlett noticed it first,
nudging me as we sat on the stairs, talking to him and waiting for

Marion to come down. He always showed up in ties and oxford shirts,
nice sports jackets with dress pants or chinos, and loafers with tassels.

But this night, suddenly, there was something different. Around his
neck, just barely visible over his tie, was a length of brown leather cord.

And dangling off the cord was a circular, silver thing.

"It is not a medallion," I hissed at Scarlett after he excused himself
to go to the bathroom. "It's just jewelry."

"It's a medallion," she said again. "Did you see the symbols on it?

It's some kind of weird warrior coin."

"Oh, stop."

"It is. I'm telling you, Halley, it's like his other side can't be held
down any longer. It's starting to push out of him, bit by bit."

"Scarlett," I said again, "he's an accountant."

"He's a freak." She pulled her knees up to her chest. "Just you wait."

Marion was coming down the stairs now, her dress half-zipped,
reaching to put in one earring. She stopped in front of us, back to

Scarlett, who stood up without being asked and zipped her.

"Marion," she said in a low voice as we heard the toilet flush and the
bathroom door open, "look at his neck."

"At his what?" Marion said loudly as he came around the corner, neat
in his sports jacket with the leather cord still visible, just barely, over his
collar.

"Nothing," Scarlett muttered. "Have a good night."

"Thank you." Marion leaned over and kissed Steve on the cheek.

"Have you seen my purse?"

"Kitchen table," Scarlett said easily. "Your keys are on the counter."

"Perfect." Marion disappeared and came back with the purse tucked
under her arm. "Well, you girls have a good night. Stay out of trouble
and get to bed at a decent hour." Marion had been acting a little more
motherly, more matronly, since she'd taken up with conservative warrior

Steve. Maybe she was preparing to be a grandmother. We weren't sure.

"We will," I said.

"Gosh, give us some credit," Scarlett said casually. "It's not like we're gonna go and get pregnant or anything."

Marion shot her a look, eyes narrowed; Steve still didn't know about
the baby. After only a month and a half, Marion figured it was still a bit
early to spring it on him. She still wasn't dealing with it that well herself,
anyway. She hardly ever talked about the baby, and when she did,

"adoption" was always the first or last word of the sentence. Steve just stood there by the door, grinning blandly, distinctly unwarriorlike. It
was my hope that he would metamorphose into Vlad, right before our
eyes.

"Have a good night," I called out as they left, Marion still mad and
not looking back, Steve waving jauntily out the door.

"Sheesh," Scarlett said. "What a weirdo."

"He's not that bad."

She leaned back against the step, smoothing her hands over her
stomach. Though she wasn't showing yet, just in the last week she'd
started to look different. It wasn't something I could describe easily. It
was like those stop-action films of flowers blooming that we watched in

Biology. Every frame something is happening, something little that
would be missed in real time—the sprout pushing, bit by bit, from the
ground, the petals slowly moving outward. To the naked eye, it's just
suddenly blooming, color today where there was none before. But in real
time, it's always building, working to show itself, to become.

************************************

Cameron Newton was probably the only person in school who was
getting weirder looks than Scarlett that fall. He'd transferred in

September, which was hard enough, but he was also one of those short,
skinny kids with pasty white skin; he always wore black, which made
him look half dead, or half alive, depending on how optimistic you were.

Either way, he was having a tough time. So it didn't seem unusual that
he was drawn across Mrs. Pate's Commercial Design class to Scarlett.

I'd missed one morning of school because of a doctor's appointment,
and when we came in the next there was Cameron Newton, sitting at
our table.

"Look," I said, whispering. "It's Cameron Newton."

"I know," she said cheerfully, lifting a hand to wave to him. He
looked nervous and stared down at his paste jar. "He's a nice guy. I told
him he should sit with us."

"What?" I said, but it was already too late, we were there and

Cameron was looking up at us, in his black turtleneck and black jeans.

Even his eyes looked black.

"Hey, Cameron," Scarlett said, pulling out the chair next to him and
sitting down. "This is Halley."

"Hi," I said.

"Hello." His voice was surprisingly deep for such a small guy, and he
had an accent that made you lean in and concentrate to understand
him. He had very long fingers and was busy working with a lump of clay
and a putty knife.

"Cameron's spent the last five years in France," Scarlett told me as
we got settled, pulling out all of our alphabet letters and getting them
organized. "His father is a famous chef."

"Really," I said. Cameron was still making me a little nervous. He
had the jumpy, odd quality of someone who'd spent a lot of time alone.

"That's neat."

Scarlett kicked me under the table and glared at me, as if I was
making fun of him, which I definitely wasn't. Cameron got up suddenly,
pushed out his chair, and stalked into the supply room. He walked like a
little old man, slowly and deliberately. As he passed the paper cutter, a
group of girls there dissolved into laughter, loud enough so I was sure
he heard.

"You didn't tell me you made friends with Cameron Newton," I said
in a low voice.

"I didn't think it was that big a deal," Scarlett said, cutting out an O.

"Anyway, it was the coolest thing. I was here yesterday by myself,
right? And Maryann Lister and her friends were talking about me. I could
hear every word, you know, all about Michael and the baby and how I
was a slut, blah blah blah."

"They said that?" I said, swiveling in my chair to find Maryann Lister, who just stared back at me, startled, until I turned away.

"I don't care now," she said. "But yesterday I'd been sick all morning and I was kind of blue and you weren't here and it just got to me, you
know? So I start blubbering right here in Commercial Design, and I'm
trying to hide it but I can't and right when I'm just feeling completely
pathetic, Cameron scoots his chair over and puts this little piece of clay
on the table in front of me. And it's Maryann Lister."

"It's what?"

"It's Maryann Lister. I mean, it's this perfect little head with her face
on it, and the details were just amazing. He even had that little mole on
her chin and the pattern of the sweater she was wearing."

Why did he do that?" I said, glancing back to the supply room where

Cameron was pacing the aisles, putty knife in hand, looking for
something.

I had no idea. But I just told him it was nice, and pretty, and he kind
of ignored me and then handed me his history book. And he just puts it
in my hand, but I still didn't know what he wanted me to do with it, so I
handed it back to him. And right then she and her friends said
something about him and me, like we would be perfect for each other or
something."

“I hate her," I grumbled.

"No, but listen." She was laughing. "So Cameron, totally solemn,
takes the book, centers the little clay Maryann on the table in front of
us, and then lifts the book up, drops it, and flattens her. Just like that,
smoosh. It was so funny, Halley. I mean, it just about killed me. And
then I took the book and pounded her, and he did, and we just
pummeled her into nothing. I'm telling you, he's a riot."

"A riot," I said as Cameron came out of the paper room with another
wad of clay in his hands. He looked straight ahead as he walked, as if he
was on a mission. "I don't know."

"He is," Scarlett said with certainty as he came closer. "Just wait."

I spent the rest of that week in Commercial Design getting to know

Cameron Newton. And Scarlett was right: he was funny. In a weird,
under-his-breath-as-if-totally-not-meaning-to way that made you think
you shouldn't laugh, even when you wanted to. He was incredibly
artistic, truly gifted even; he could make a clay face of anyone in
minutes, completely accurate down to the last detail. He did Scarlett
beautifully, the curve of her face and smile, her hair spilling across her
shoulders. And he did me, half smiling, my face tiny and accurate. He
had a way of being able to capture the world, perfectly, in miniature.

So Scarlett took Cameron in, the way she'd taken me in all those
years ago. And Cameron grew on me as well; his low quiet voice, his all-
black ensembles, his strange, jittery laugh. I had nothing in common
with Cameron Newton except for the one thing that counted: Scarlett.

And that, alone, was enough to make us friends.

My mother still wasn't happy about Macon. There were things he did
that she couldn't pin on him directly, but she was suspicious. Like the
calls he made to me every night: when I didn't answer he either hung
up or wouldn't leave a message Sometimes he called late at night, the
phone seeming to ring incredibly loud, just once, before I could grab it.

Often she'd pick it up, and I could hear her, half-asleep, breathing on
the other end.

"I got it," I'd say, and she'd slam it down. Macon would laugh, and

I'd huddle deeper under the covers, and whisper so she couldn't hear.

"Your mom hates me," he'd say. He seemed to enjoy it.

"She doesn't even know you."

"Ah," he'd say, and I could feel him grinning on the other end. "And to know me, as you have discovered, is to love me."

Because of this, and other frustrations, she started making new
rules.

"No phone calls after ten-thirty," she said one morning, over her
coffee cup. "Your friends should know better."

"I can't stop them from calling," I said.

"Tell them you'll get your phone taken away," she said curtly.

"Okay?"

"Okay." But of course the calls didn't stop. I never was able to fully
fall asleep, with one hand always on the phone. All this just to say good
night to Macon, from wherever he was.

There were other things, too. Some nights, when Macon knew I
couldn't see him, he'd drive by and just beep or sit idling at the stop
sign across from my window. I knew he was waiting for me, but I could
never go. I knew he knew that, too. But he still came. And waited.

So I'd just lie there, smiling to myself, goofily secure in the
knowledge that he was thinking about me for those few rumbling
minutes before he hit the gas and screeched away. This always brought
on the light at the Harpers' next door, and Mr. Harper, neighborhood
watch chairman, standing on his porch, glaring down the street. I don't
know why Macon did it; he knew I was on thin ice anyway, that my
parents were strict, a concept he clearly could not understand. Every
time I heard a beep or a squealing of tires, I felt that same pull in my
stomach, half exhilaration, half dread. And always my mother would
look up from her book, her paper, her plate and look at me as if it was
me behind that wheel, me hitting the gas, me terrorizing the neighbors.

Because of this, I had to devise new ways for him to pick me up. I'd
leave the house most weekend nights, bound for Scarlett's, and cut
through the woods behind her pool to meet him on Spruce Street. And
from there, we went everywhere and anywhere. Slowly, I was beginning
to see bits and pieces of the rest of his life.

One night, after a few hours of driving around, we pulled into a
parking lot at the bottom of a huge hill. It faced a tall apartment
building lit up with row after row of bright lights. The highest floor was
all windows, and I could see people moving around, holding wine
glasses and laughing, like a party on top of the world.

"What's this?" I said as we got out of the car and climbed the hill,
then a winding flight of stairs with a thick iron rail.

"This," Macon said as we came to a row of glass doors, and a lobby
with cream-colored walls and a huge chandelier, “is home."

"Home?" He held the door for me. When I stepped inside, the first
thing I smelled was lilacs, just like the perfume my mother wore on
special occasions. I looked at my watch: 11:06. I had fifty-four minutes
to curfew.

Macon led the way to the elevator, hitting a triangle-shaped button
with the back of his hand. The door slid open with a soft beep. The
elevator was carpeted in deep green pile and even had a little bench
against the far wall if you got tired of standing. He hit the button for P
and we started moving.

"You live in the penthouse?" I turned in a circle, watching myself in
the four mirrored walls.

"Yep," he said, his eyes on the numbers over my head. "My mother's into power trips." This was the first time he'd talked about her, ever. All

I knew about was what I'd heard, years ago, when she'd lived in our
neighborhood. She sold real estate and had been married at least three
times, the last to a developer of steak houses.

"This is amazing," I said. "This elevator is nicer than my whole
house." The beep sounded again as the doors slid open, onto another,
smaller lobby. As we got out I saw, through a slightly open door, people
moving, mingling, and voices mixed with the clinking of glasses and
piano music.

"Down here," Macon said, leading me around a corner to what
looked like a linen closet or maid's room. He pulled a key-chain out of
his pocket, unlocked it, and reached in to turn on a light. Then he stood
there, holding it, waiting for me. "Well, come on," he said, reaching over to snap me on the side in the one spot where I was absolutely the most
ticklish, "we haven't got all night."

The room itself was pretty small, painted a light sky blue; there was
a single bed, neatly made, and a dresser and desk that looked brand-
new. Beyond another door on the opposite wall, I could hear someone
playing the piano. On a chair, at the end of the bed, there was a TV with
something taped to the screen.

"This is your room?" I said, taking a few steps to the TV to get a
better look at what was stuck to it. It looked like a photograph.

"Yep." He opened the door to the party, just a crack, then peeked
out and shut it again. "Wait here," he said. "I'll be right back."

I sat down on the bed, facing the TV, and leaned forward to get a
good look at the photograph. I thought how familiar it looked, and the
setting, before it finally hit: it was me. Me, at the Grand Canyon with my
mother, the same picture that sat framed on our mantel. But she wasn't
in this picture, had somehow been cut out neatly, leaving only me with
my arm reaching nowhere, cut off at the elbow.

I pulled the picture off the TV, turning it over. I was still holding it
when Macon came back in, carrying two glasses and a plate of finger
food.

"Hey," he said, "I hope you like caviar, because that's about the best thing they had out there."

"Where did you get this?" I asked him, holding up the picture.

He just looked at me, and I swear he blushed, even if only for a
second. "Somewhere."

"Where?" It wouldn't have surprised me a bit to go home and find
that frame on the mantel empty, everything else untouched and in its
proper place. He was that slick.

"Somewhere," he said again, handing me a wine glass and the paper
plate.

"Where, Macon?" I said. "Come on."

"Scarlett. I took it—borrowed it—from Scarlett. It was stuck to her
mirror."

"Oh," I said. I flipped it over again. "You could have asked me for one."

"Yeah," he said, popping something small and doughy into his mouth
and not looking at me.

"Well," I said, kissing his cheek where it was smooth and soft and
smelled slightly cool, like aftershave. "I'm glad you like me enough to
steal my picture."

Outside the music was still playing. In Macon's tiny room, we were
like stowaways.

"You don't spend much time here, do you?" I asked him.

"Nope." He sat up and drained his glass. "Can you tell?"

"Yeah. It doesn't even look like anyone lives here. Where do you
stay, Macon?"

"I don't know. I used to stay at Sherwood's a lot. They had an extra
room, his dad was always out of town. His mom never cared. And I got
other friends, other places. You know."

"Sure," I said, but I didn't. It was completely foreign to me, this
nomadic existence, traveling from place to place, crashing wherever was
convenient. I thought of my own room, filled to the brim with my
trophies and pictures, my spelling-bee ribbons and schoolbooks,
everything that made up who I was. The only place in the world that
had been all mine, always.

I looked over and he was watching me, then leaning over to kiss me
as I closed my eyes and lay back, feeling his arms slide around me.

With the party music in the background, and voices outside passing
louder and softer, he kissed me and kissed me, the bed settling
comfortably under us. The sheets smelled like him, sweet and smoky.

Macon was a good kisser—not that I had much to compare him to—but I
just knew. I tried not to think of all the practice he'd had.

Then, after what seemed like blissful hours, I saw his watch glowing
and the time on it: 12:09.

"We have to go," I said suddenly, sitting up. My shirt was all twisted
and out of place and my mouth felt numb. "I'm late.”

"Late?" he said, all discombobulated and confused. "For what?"

"For my curfew." I grabbed my coat and jammed my feet into my
shoes while he jumped up and turned on the light beside the bed, which
had somehow been turned off though I couldn’t remember when. "God,"

I said, shaking my head. "I'm dead."

We ran out of the elevator downhill to the parking lot, jumping into
his car and squealing around corners and through stop signs, finally
pulling up to the corner of my street at exactly 12:21. I could see the
light from Scarlett's house, where I was supposed to be, through the
trees.

"I gotta go," I said, opening the door. "Thanks."

"I'll call you tomorrow," he called out through the car window. I
could see him smiling in the dark.

Right," I said, smiling back as precious seconds went by. I waved,
one last time, then cut through the trees and popped out by Scarlett's
pool. I heard him beep as he drove off.

I walked up Scarlett's back steps, through the door and into the
kitchen, where she was sitting at the table eating a hot-fudge sundae,
with So You're Pregnant—What Now? propped up against the sugar
bowl in front of her.

"You're late," she said distractedly as I passed through, heading
straight for the front door. She had a smear of chocolate sauce on her
chin.

"I know," I said, wiping it off with my finger as I passed her. "I'll see you tomorrow."

"Right." She went back to her book and I opened the front door and
headed up the walk, across the street.

My mother was waiting for me inside, by the stairs. As I shut the
door behind me I could hear Macon's engine rumbling, testing fate
again. Bad timing.

"You're late," she said in an even voice. "It's past curfew."

"I know," I said, revving up for my excuse, "but Scarlett and I were watching this movie, and I lost track of time."

"You weren't with Scarlett." This was a statement. "I could see her sitting in her living room by herself, all night. Nice try, Halley."

Outside, Macon was still there, rumbling. He didn't know how much
worse he was making it.

"Where were you?" she said to me. "Where did you go with him?"

"Mom, we were just out, it was nothing."

"Where did you go?" Now her voice was getting louder. My father
appeared at the top of the stairs, watching.

"Nowhere," I said, as Macon's revving got louder and louder, and I
clenched my fists. There was no way to stop it. "We were at his house,
we were just hanging out."

"Where does he live?"

"Mom, it doesn't matter."

She had her stony face on, that look again, like a storm crossing
over. "It does to me. I don't know what's gotten into you lately, Halley.

Sneaking around, creeping in the door. Lying to me to my face. All
because of this Macon, some boy you won’t introduce to us, who we
don't even know."

The rumbling got louder and louder. I closed my eyes.

Her voice rose too, over it. In the alcove, it seemed to bounce all
around me. "How can you keep lying to us, Halley? How can you be so
dishonest?" And she caught me off guard, sounding not mad, not
furious, just—sad. I hated this.

"You don't understand," I said. "I don't want to—" and then the engine was tacking up higher and higher, louder and louder, God he
wanted me to get caught, he didn't understand, as the tires squealed
and screeched, burning, and he took off down the street, racing,
stopping to beep as he rounded the corner. All this I knew, without even
looking, as well as I knew Mr. Harper's light was already on, he was
already out there in his slippers and bathrobe, cursing the smoke that
still hung in the air.

“Did you hear that?" my mother said, twisting to look up at my
father, who just nodded. "He could kill someone driving like that. Kill
someone." Her voice was shaky, almost scared, just like Grandma

Halley's.

“Mom," I said. "Just let me—"

“Go to bed, Halley," my father said in a low voice, coming down step
by step. He took my mother by the arm and led her into the kitchen,
flicking on the light as they went. "Now."

So I went, up to my room, my heart thumping. As I passed the
mirror in the hallway I glanced at myself, at a girl with her hair tumbling
over her shoulders, in a faded jeans jacket, lips red from kissing. I faced
my reflection and committed this girl to memory: the girl who had risen
out of that night at Topper Lake, the girl who belonged with Macon

Faulkner, the girl who broke her mother's heart, never looking back. The
girl I was.

Chapter 10

"Look at this,” Scarlett said, passing me the magazine she was
holding. "By Month Four, the baby is learning to suck and swallow, and
is forming teeth. And the fingers and toes are well defined."

"That's surprising," I said, "considering it's existing only on hot dogs and orange juice." It was the next day, and we were at the doctor's
office for the fourth-month checkup. Scarlett had always been phobic of
stethoscopes and lab coats and needed moral support, so I'd been
pardoned from my most recent grounding, for (1) lying about being with

Macon and (2) breaking curfew. I was becoming an expert at being
grounded; I could have written books, taught seminars.

"I'm eating better, you know," she said indignantly, shifting her
position on the table. She was in one of those open-back gowns, trying
to cover her exposed parts. Behind her, on the wall, was a totally
graphic poster with the heading The Female Reproductive System. I
was trying not to look at it, instead focusing on the plastic turkey and

Pilgrims tacked up around it; Thanksgiving was two weeks away.

“You’re still not getting enough green leafy vegetables,” I told her.

“Letuce on a Big Mac doesn't count."

“Shut up." She leaned back, smoothing her hand over her stomach.

In just the last few weeks she was finally starting to show, her waist
bulging just barely. Her breasts, on the other hand, were getting
enormous. She said it was the only perk.

There was a knock on the door, and the doctor came in. Her name
tag said Dr. Roberts and she was carrying a clipboard. She had on bright
pink running shoes and blue jeans, her hair in a twist on the back of her
head.

“Hello there," she said, then glanced down at her notes and added,

"Scarlett. How are you today?"

"Fine," Scarlett said. She was already starting to wring her hands, a
dead giveaway. I concentrated on the Life magazine in my lap; the
cover story was on Elvis.

"So you're about sixteen weeks along," Dr. Roberts said, reading off
the chart. "Are you having any problems? Concerns?"

"No," Scarlett said in a low voice, and I shot her a look. "Not really."

"Any headaches? Nosebleeds? Constipation?"

"No," Scarlett said.

"Liar," I said loudly.

"You hush," she snapped at me. To the doctor she said, "She doesn't know anything."

"And who are you?" Dr. Roberts turned to face me, tucking her
clipboard under her arm. "Her sister?"

"I'm her friend," I said. "And she's scared to death of doctors, so she won't tell you anything."

"Okay," the doctor said, smiling. "Now, Scarlett, I know all of this is a little scary, especially for someone your age. But you need to be
honest with me, for the good of yourself and your baby. It's important
that I know what's happening."

"She's right," I chimed in, and got another death look from Scarlett.

I went back to Elvis and kept quiet.

Scarlett twisted the hem of her gown in her hands. "Well,” she said
slowly, "I have heartburn a lot. And I've been dizzy lately."

"That's normal," the doctor said, easing Scarlett onto her back and
sliding her hand under the gown. She ran her fingers over Scarlett's
stomach, then put her stethoscope against the skin and listened. "Have
you noticed an increase in your appetite?"

"Yes. I'm eating all the time."

"That's fine. Just be sure you keep up your proteins and vitamin C.

I'll give you a handout when you leave today, and we can discuss it
further." She took off her stethoscope and consulted the file again,
tapping the clipboard with her finger, "Blood pressure is fine, we've
gotten the urine sample already. Is there anything you'd like to talk
about? Or ask me?"

Scarlett shot me a look, but I didn't say anything. I just turned the
page, reading up on national politics, and pretended I wasn't listening.

"Well," Scarlett said quietly. "I have one. How bad does it hurt?"

"Does what hurt?"

"Delivery. When it comes. Is it really bad?"

Dr. Roberts smiled. "It depends on the situation, Scarlett, but I’d be
lying if I said it was painless. It also depends on the course of childbirth
you want to take. Some women prefer to go without drugs or
medication; that's called 'natural childbirth.' There are birthing classes
you can take, which I will be happy to refer you to, that teach ways of
breathing that can help with the delivery process."

"But you're saying it hurts."

"I'm saying it depends," Dr. Roberts said gently, "but honestly, yes, it hurts. But look at how many people have gone through it and lived to
tell. We're all here because of it. So it can't be that bad. Right?"

"Right," Scarlett said glumly, putting her hand on her stomach.

"You're gonna need major drugs," I said as we left, climbing into the
car en route to our Saturday twelve-to-six shifts at Milton's. I was
driving, and she settled into the passenger seat, sighing. I said, "They
should just totally knock you out. Like with a baseball bat."

"I know," she said, "but that's bad for the baby."

"The bat?"

"No, the drugs. I think I should take a birthing class or something.

Learn how to breathe."

"Like Lamaze?"

"Yeah, or something like that." She shuffled through the handouts
the doctor had given us, packets and brochures, all with happy pregnant
women on their covers. "Maybe Marion could go with me."

"I'm sure she would," I said. "Then she'd get to be there when it
came. That would be cool."

"I don't know. She's still talking about adoption like it's for sure
going to happen. She's already contacted an agency and I everything."

"She'll come around."

"I think she's saying the same thing about me." We pulled into

Milton's parking lot, already packed with Saturday shoppers. "Sooner or
later, one of us will have to back down."

Later that afternoon, after what seemed like thousands of screaming
children and gallons of milk, hundreds of bananas and Diet Coke two-
liters, I looked down my line and saw my mother. She was reading

Good Housekeeping, a bottle of wine tucked under one arm, and when
she saw me she waved, smiling. My mother still got some small thrill at
seeing me at work.

"Hi there," she said cheerfully when she got to the front of the line,
plunking the bottle down in front of me.

"Hi," I said, scanning it and hitting the total button.

"What time do you get off tonight?"

"Six." Behind me I could hear Scarlett arguing with some man over
the price of grapes. "It's seven eighty-nine."

"Let's go out for dinner," she said, handing me a ten. "My treat."

"I don't know," I said. "I'm real tired."

"I want to talk to you," she said. My line was still long, people
shifting impatiently. Like me, they had no time for my mother's
maneuvering. "I'll pick you up."

"But, Mom," I said as she grabbed her wine and change from my
hands and started toward the door. "I don't—"

"I'll see you at six," she called out cheerfully, and left me stuck there face to face with a fat man buying two boxes of Super Snax and a bottle
of Old English. Lately to get to me she'd had to hit hard and fast,
rushing me, then tackling to the ground. For the rest of the afternoon,
all I could think about was what she had planned, what trick was up her
sleeve.

She picked me up at six, waiting in the loading zone with the engine
running. When I got in the car, she looked over at me and smiled,
genuinely happy, and I felt a pang of guilt for all the dreading I'd been
doing all afternoon.

We went to a little Italian place by our house, with checkered
tablecloths and a pizza buffet. After a half a slice of pepperoni and some
small talk about Milton's and school, she leaned across the table and
said, "I want to talk to you about Macon."

The way she said it you'd think she knew him, that they were
friends. "Macon."

"Yes." She took a sip of her drink. "To be honest, Halley, I'm not happy with this relationship."

Well, I thought, you're not in it. But I didn't say anything. I could tell already this wasn't going to be a discussion, a dialog, or anything
involving my opinion. I was an expert at my mother. I knew her faces,
her tones of voice, could translate the hidden, complex meanings of
each of her sighs.

"Now," she began, and I could tell she'd worked on this, planned
every word, probably even outlined it on a legal pad for her book, "since
you've been hanging around with Macon you've gotten caught skipping
school, broken your curfew, and your attitude is always confrontational
and difficult. Honestly, I don't even recognize you anymore."

I didn't say anything and just picked at my pizza. I was losing my
appetite, fast. She kept on; she was on a roll.

"Your appearance has changed." Her voice was so loud, and I sunk
lower in my seat; this wasn't the place for this, which was exactly why
she'd picked it. "You smell like cigarettes when you come home, you're
listless and distracted. You never talk about school with us anymore.

You're distant."

Distant. If she couldn't keep me under her thumb, I was far away.

"These are all warning signs," she went on. "I tell parents to watch out for them every day."

"I'm not doing anything," I said. "I was only twenty minutes late, Mom."

"That's not the issue here, and you know it." She got quiet as the
waiter came by with more bread, then lowered her voice and continued.

"He's not good for you."

Like he was food. Not a green pepper or an orange, but a big sticky

Snickers bar. "You don't even know him," I said.

“That's because you refuse to discuss him!" She wadded up her
napkin and threw it down on her plate. "I have given you endless
chances to prove me wrong here. I have tried to dialog—”

"I don't want to dialog,'" I snapped. "You've already made up your mind anyway, you hate him. And this isn't about him, anyway."

"This is what I know," she said, leaning closer to me. "He drives like a maniac. He's not from Lakeview. And you are wiling to do anything for
him, including but probably not limited to lying to me and your father.

What I don't know is what you're doing with him, how far things have
gone—if there are drugs involved or God knows what else."

"Drugs," I repeated, and I laughed. "God, you always think
everything is about drugs."

She wasn't laughing. "Your father and I," she said, finally lowering
her voice, "have discussed this thoroughly. And we've decided you
cannot see him anymore."

"What?" I said. "You can't do that." My stomach was tight and hot.

"You can't just decide that."

"Well, Halley, with your actions lately you've given us no other
choice." She sat back in her chair, crossing her arms. This wasn't going
the way she wanted, I could tell. This wasn't her office and I wasn't a
patient and she couldn't just tell me what to do. But I didn't know what
she'd expected. That she was doing me a favor? "Halley, I don't think
you understand how easy it is to make a mistake that will cost you
forever. All it takes is one wrong choice, and ..."

"You're talking about Scarlett again," I said, shaking my head. I was
tired of this, tired of battling and putting up fronts, of having to think so
hard about my next move.

"No," she said. "I am talking about you falling in with the wrong
crowd, getting influenced to do something you aren’t ready to do. That
you don't want to do. You don't know what Macon's involved in."

I hated the way she kept saying his name.

"There's a lot of dangerous stuff out there," she said. "You're
inexperienced. And you're like me, Halley. You have a tendency not to
see people for what they really are."

I sat there and looked at my mother, at the ease in her face as she
told me how I felt, what I thought, everything. Like I was a puzzle, one
she'd created, and she knew the solution every time. If she couldn't
keep me close to her, she'd force me to be where she could always find
me.

"That's not true," I said to her slowly, and already I knew I'd say
something ugly, something final, even as I stood up, pushing back my
chair. "I'm not getting influenced, I'm not inexperienced, and I am not like you."

It was the last thing that did it. Her face went blank, shocked, like

I'd reached out and slapped her.

You wanted distance, I thought. There you go.

She sat back in her chair, keeping her voice low, and said, “Sit
down, Halley. Now."

I just stood there, thinking of running out the door, losing myself in

Macon's secret network of pizza parlors and arcades, side streets and
alleys, riding up to that penthouse room and stowing away, forever.

"Sit down," she said again. She was looking over my head, out to the parking lot. She was blinking, a lot, and I could hear her taking
deep, deep breaths.

I sat down, pulling in my chair, while she dabbed at her mouth with
a napkin and waved over the waiter. We got the check, paid, and went
out to the car without a word between us. All the way home I stared out
the window, watching the houses slip past and thinking back to the

Grand Canyon, vast and uncrossable, like so many things were now.

************************************

When we pulled into our driveway we passed Steve, who was getting
out of his Hyundai in front of Scarlett's house. He was carrying flowers,
his usual, and wearing yet another tweedish, threadbare jacket with
patches on the elbows. But this time I didn't need Scarlett to point out
the newest sign of Vlad's emergence: boots. Not just regular boots
either, but big, leather, clunky boots with a thick heel and buckles that I
imagined must be clanking loudly with each step, although my window
was up and I couldn't hear them. Warrior boots, poking out from
beneath his pants leg as if they'd just walked over the heads of dead
opponents. He waved cheerfully as we passed, and my mother, still
irritated, lifted her hand with her fake neighborhood wave.

We still hadn't said a word to each other as we came into the kitchen
where my father was on the phone, his back to us. As he turned around,

I could tell instantly something was wrong.

"Hold on," he said into the receiver, then covered it with his hand.

"Julie. It's your mother."

She put down her purse. "What? What is it?"

"She fell, in her house—she's hurt bad, honey. The neighbors found
her. She'd been there for a while."

"She fell?" My mother's voice was high, shaky.

"This is Dr. Robbins." He handed her the phone, adding, "I'll use the other phone and start calling about flights."

She took the phone from him, taking a deep breath as he squeezed
her shoulder and headed down the hall, toward her office. I stood in the
open doorway and held my breath.

"Hello, this is Julie Cooke. . . . Yes. Yes, my husband said . . . I see.

Do you know when this happened? Right. Right, sure."

All this time, each word she said, she was looking right at me. Not
like she was even aware of it or could see me at all. Just her eyes on
me, steady, as if I was the only thing holding her up.

"My husband is calling about flights right now, so I'll be there as
soon as I can. Is she in pain? . . . Well, of course. So the surgery will be
tomorrow at six, and I'll just—I'll get there as soon as I can. Okay.

Thanks so much. Good-bye." She hung up the phone, turning her back
to me, and then just stood there ,one hand still on the receiver. I could
see her tense back, the shoulder blades poking out.

"Your grandmother's hurt," she said in a low voice, still not turning
around. "She fell and broke several ribs, and she'll have to have surgery
on her hip in the morning. She was alone for a long time before anyone
found her." She choked on this last part, her voice wavering.

"Is she gonna be okay?" Down the hall I could hear my father's
voice, asking questions about departures and arrivals, coach or first
class, chances of standby. "Mom?"

I watched her shoulders fall and rise, one deep breath, before she
turned around, her face composed and even. "I don't know, honey. We'll
just have to see."

"Mom—" I started, wanting to somehow fix this, whatever I'd opened
between us by not wanting to share Macon with her. By not wanting to
share me with her.

"Julie," my father's voice came booming from down the hall, always
too loud for small spaces, "there's a flight in an hour, but you have a
long layover in Baltimore. It's the best we can do, I think."

"That's fine," she said evenly. "Go ahead and book it. I'll throw a bag together."

"Mom," I said, "I just—"

"Honey, there's no time," she said quickly as she passed me,
reaching to pat my shoulder, distracted. "I've got to go pack."

So I sat on my bed, in my room, with my math homework in my lap
and the door open. I heard the closet door opening and shutting, my
mother packing, my father's low, soothing voice. But it was the silences
that were the worst, when I craned my neck, hoping for just one word
or sound. Anything would have been better than imagining what was
happening when everything was muffled, and I knew she had to be
crying.

She came in and hugged me, ruffling my hair like she always had
when I was little; she said not to worry, she'd call later, everything was
okay. She'd forgotten about what I'd said, about what had happened at
dinner. Just like that, with one phone call, she was a daughter again.

Chapter 11

With my mother gone, it was like I'd been handed a Get Out of Jail

Free card. My father's morning show was still riding an Arbitron rating
high, which meant he was busy almost every afternoon or evening with
promotional events. In the past few months, he'd already lost an on-air
bet with the traffic guy that resulted in him having to perform an
embarrassing (and thank God, not complete) striptease at a local dance
club, attended about a hundred contest-winner cocktail parties, and
wrestled a man named the Dominator at the Hilton for charity. That one
had left him bruised, battered, and with nose splints for a full week,
which he'd loved. He'd discussed his drainage problems, complete with a
million booger jokes, every morning while I cringed on the way to
school.

The phone rang constantly, usually a nervous-sounding man named

Lottie who organized my father's every waking moment, lining up
another trip to the mall, meeting, or Wacky Stunt. My father, who my
mother insisted was too old and too educated for any of this nonsense,
hardly even saw me, much less kept careful track of what I was doing.

At most, we passed each other late at night, as I walked past his
bedroom to brush my teeth. We came to an unspoken understanding:

I'd behave, show up when I was supposed to, and he wouldn't ask
questions. It was only four days, after all.

Of course, I was always with Macon. Now he could pick me up for
school and take me to work or home in the afternoons; Scarlett, who
used to drive me, was as busy as my father. She was working extra
shifts at Milton's so she could buy baby clothes and nursery items; plus,
she was spending a lot of time with Cameron, who made her laugh and
rubbed her feet. Finally, our guidance counselor, Mrs. Bagbie, had
convinced her to join a fledgling Teen Mothers Support Group that met
at school two afternoons a week. She hadn't wanted to go, but she said
the other girls—some pregnant, some already with kids—made her feel
a little less strange. And Scarlett, as I knew, could make friends
anywhere.

Macon and I had fun. Monday we didn't go to school at all, spending
the entire time just driving around, eating at McDonald's, and hanging
out by the river. When the school called that night my father wasn't
home, and I easily explained that I'd been sick and my mother was out
of town. Macon had already mastered her signature, signing with a
flourish every note I needed.

She called every night and asked me the basic questions about
school and work, whether my father was remembering to feed me. She
said she missed me, that Grandma Halley was going to be all right. She
said she was sorry we'd argued, and she knew it was hard for me to
break it off with Macon, but someday I would understand it was the
right thing. At the other end of the line, phone in hand, I agreed and
watched him back out of the driveway, lights moving across me, then
heard him beep as he drove away. I told myself I shouldn't feel guilty,
that she'd played dirty, changing the rules to suit her. Sometimes it
worked; sometimes not.

The night before my father and I were leaving to go to Buffalo for

Thanksgiving, Macon brought me home from work. The house was dark
when we pulled up.

"Where's your dad?" he said as he cut off the engine.

"I don't know." I grabbed my backpack out of the back of the car
and opened my door. "Doing radio stuff, probably."

As I leaned over to kiss him good-bye, he pulled back a bit, his eyes
still on my dark house. Across the street Scarlett's front porch light was
already on, and I could see Marion in front of the TV in the living room,
her shoes off, feet up on the coffee table. In the kitchen Scarlett was
standing at the stove, stirring something.

"Well," I said to Macon, sliding my hand around his neck. "I guess I'll see you when I get back."

"Aren't you going to ask me to come in?"

"In?" I drew back. He'd never asked before. "Do you want to?"

"Sure." He reached down and opened his door, and just like that we
were walking up the driveway, past my mother's mums, to the front
steps. The paper was on the porch and a few leaves were blowing
around, making scraping noises. It was getting ready to rain.

I fished around in my backpack for my keys, then unlocked the door
and pushed it open just as there was a loud rumbling overhead. Even
without looking up I could feel the plane coming closer, the thin line of
windowpanes on either side of the door already vibrating.

"Man," Macon said. "That's loud."

"It's bad around this time," I told him. "There are lots of early
evening flights." The house was completely dark inside, and I felt across
the wall for the light switch. Right as the light came on overhead there
was a popping noise, a flash, and we were in the dark again.

"Hold on," I said, dropping my backpack as he stepped in behind me,
a few leaves blowing in across his feet. "I'll find another light."

And then I felt his arms wrap around me from behind, his hand,
cool, on my stomach, and in the dark of my parents' alcove he kissed
me. He didn't seem to have any problem negotiating the dark of the
empty house, walking me backwards to the living room and the couch,
pushing me down across my mother's needlepoint pillows. I kissed him
back, letting his hand slide up my shirt, feeling the warmth of his legs
pressing against mine. Another plane was rumbling in the distance.

"Macon," I said, coming up for air after a few minutes, "my father could be home any second."

He kept kissing me, his hand still exploring. Obviously this wasn't as
much of a threat to him as it was to me.

"Macon." I pushed him back a little. "I'm serious."

"Okay, okay." He sat up, bumping back against another stack of
pillows. My mother was into pillows. "Where's your sense of adventure?"

"You don't know my father," I said, like he was some big ogre,
chasing boys across the yard with a shotgun. I was running enough risk
just having him there; my father finding us alone in the dark would be
another story altogether.

I got up and went into the kitchen, flicking on lights as I went. All
the familiar things looked different with him trailing along behind me. I
wondered what he was thinking.

"Do you want something to drink?" I said, opening the fridge.

"Nah," he said, pulling out a chair from the kitchen table and sitting
down.

I was bending into the fridge, searching out a Coke, when I suddenly
heard my father's voice, as if he'd stepped up right behind me. I swear I
almost stopped breathing.

"Well, we're over here at the new Simpson Dry Cleaners, at
the Lakeview Mall, and I'm Brian and I gotta tell you, I've seen a
lot of dry cleaners before but this place is different. Herb and

Mary Simpson, well, they know a little bit about this business,
and . . . "

I felt my face get hot, blood rushing up in sheer panic, even after I
realized it was just the radio and turned around to see Macon smiling
behind me, his hand still on the knob.

"Not funny," I said, pulling over a chair to sit down next to him. He
turned the volume down and I could only hear my father murmuring,
something about same-day service and starch.

He said he wanted to see my room, and I knew why, but I took him
up there anyway, climbing up the steps in the dark with him holding my
hand. He walked around my bed, leaning into my mirror to examine the
blue ribbons I'd gotten in gymnastics years ago, the pictures of Scarlett
and me from the photo booth at the mall, mugging and smiling for the
camera. He lay across my bed like he owned it. And as he leaned to kiss
me, I had my eyes open, looking straight over his head to the top of my
bookcase, at the Madame Alexander doll Grandma Halley had given me
for my tenth birthday. It was Scarlett O'Hara, in a green-and-white
dress and hat, and just seeing it for that second before I closed my eyes
gave me that same pang of guilt, my mother's face flashing across,
telling me how wrong this was.

Outside, the planes kept going over, shaking my windows. Macon
kept sliding his hand under my waistband, pushing farther than he had
before, and I kept pushing him back. We'd turned on my clock radio,
low, to keep track of my father's whereabouts, but after a while it cut off
and it was just us and silence, Macon's lips against my ear coaxing. His
voice was low and rumbly and right in my ear, his fingers stroking the
back of my neck. It all felt so good, and I would feel myself forgetting,
slipping and losing myself in it, until all of a sudden—

"No," I said, grabbing his hand as he tried to unsnap my jean s ,

"this is not a good idea."

"Why not?" His voice was muffled.

"You know why not," I said.

"No, I don't."

"Macon."

"What's the big deal?" he asked me, rolling over onto his back, his
head on my pillow. His shirt was unbuttoned; one hand was still on my
stomach, fingers stretched across my skin.

"The big deal is that this is my house and my bed, and my father is
due home at any time. I could get so busted."

He rolled over and turned up the radio again, my father's voice filling
the room. "So come on down here to Simpson's Dry Cleaners,
we've got some prizes and great deals, and cake -there's cake,
too?—how can you say no to cake? I'm Brian, I'm here till nine."

He just lay there, watching me, proving me wrong.

"It's just not a good idea," I said, reaching over and turning on the
light. All around me my room jumped into place, the familiar parameters
of my life: my bed, my carpet, my stuffed animals lined up across the
third shelf of my bookshelf. There was a little green pig in the middle
that Noah Vaughn had bought me for Valentine's day two years before.

Noah had never slid his hand further than my neck, had never found
ingenious ways to get places I was trying zealously to guard. Noah

Vaughn had been happy just to hold my hand.

"Halley," Macon said, his voice low. "I'm into being patient and
waiting and all, but it's been almost three months now.”

"That's not that long," I said, picking at the worn spot in comforter.

"It is to me." He rolled a little closer, putting his head in my lap. I had a sudden flash, out of nowhere, that he had done this before. "Just
think about it, okay? We'll be careful, I promise.”

"I think about it," I said, running my fingers through his hair. He
closed his eyes. And I did think about it, all the time. But each time I
was tempted, each time I wanted to give up my defense and pull back
my troops, I thought of Scarlett. Of course I thought of Scarlett. She'd
thought she was being careful, too.

He left not long after that. He didn't want to stay and watch TV or
just hang out and talk. Something was changing, something I could
sense even though I'd never been here before, like the way baby turtles
know to go to the water at birth, instinctively. They just know. And I
already knew I'd lose Macon, probably soon, if I didn't sleep with him.

He kissed me goodbye and left, and I stood in my open door and
watched him go, beeping like he always did as he rounded the corner.

As I lost sight of him, I thought of that sketched black outline, the
colors inside just beginning to get filled in. The girl I'd been, the girl I
was. I told myself the changes had come fast and furious these last few
months, and one more wasn't that big of a deal. But each time I did I
thought of Scarlett, always Scarlett, and that new color, that particular
shade, which I wasn't ready to take on just yet.

************************************

When I went over to Scarlett's to say good-bye, there was food out
on the kitchen table and counters, and she was squatted on the floor
with a bucket and sponge, scrubbing the inside of the fridge.

"Can you smell it?" she said before I'd even opened my mouth. She
hadn't even turned around. Pregnancy was making every one of her
senses stronger, more intense, and I swear sometimes she seemed
almost clairvoyant.

"Smell what?"

"You can't smell it?" Now she turned around, pointing her sponge at
me. She took a deep breath, closing her eyes. "That. That rotting, stink
kind of smell."

I breathed in, but all I was getting was Clorox from the bucket. "No."

"God." She stood up, grabbing onto the fridge door for support. It
was harder for her to get to her feet now, her stomach throwing her off
balance. "Cameron couldn't smell it either— he said I was being crazy.

But I swear, it's so strong it's making me gag. I've had to hold my
breath the whole time I've been doing this."

I looked over at the pregnancy Bible, which was lying on the table,
open to the chapter on Month Five, which was fast approaching. I
flipped through the pages as she bent down over the vegetable crisper,
nose wrinkled, scrubbing like mad.

"Page seventy-four, bottom paragraph," I said out loud, following
the words with my finger. "And I quote: 'Your sense of smell may
become stronger during your pregnancy, causing an aversion to some
foods."

"I cannot believe you don't smell that," she muttered, ignoring me.

"What are you going to do, scrub the whole house?" I said at she
yanked out the butter dish, examined it, and dunked it in the bucket.

"If I have to."

"You're crazy."

"No," she said, "I'm pregnant and I'm allowed my eccentricities; the doctor said so. So shut up."

I pulled out a chair and sat down, resting my arm on the table.

Every time I was in Scarlett's kitchen I thought back to the years we'd
spent there, at the table, with the radio on. On long summer days we'd
make chocolate-chip cookies and dance around the linoleum floor with
our shoes off, the music turned up loud.

I sat down at the table, flipping through Month Five. "Look at this," I said. "For December we have continued constipation, leg cramps, and
ankle swelling to look forward to."

"Great." She sat back on her heels, dropping the sponge in the
bucket. "What else?"

"Ummm . . . varicose veins, maybe, and an easier or more difficult
orgasm."

She turned around, pushing her hair out of her face. "Halley.

Please."

"I'm just reading the book."

"Well, you of all people should know orgasms are not my big concern
right now. I'm more interested in finding whatever is rotting in this
kitchen."

I still couldn't smell anything, but I knew better than to argue.

Scarlett was handling things now, and I was proud of her; she was
eating better, walking around the block for a half hour every day
because she'd heard it was good for the baby, and reading everything
she could get her hands on about child rearing. Everything, that is,
except the adoption articles and pamphlets that Marion kept leaving on
the lazy Susan or on her bed, always with a card from someone
interested in Discussing the Options. Scarlett was playing along because
she had to, but she was keeping the baby. Like everything else, she'd
made her choice and she'd stick to it, everyone else be damned.

"Scarlett?" I said.

"Yeah?" her voice was muffled; she had her head stuck under the
meat and cheese drawer, inspecting.

"What made you decide to sleep with him?"

She drew herself out, slowly, and turned to face me. "Why?"

"I don't know," I shrugged. "Just wondered."

"Did you sleep with Macon?"

"No," I said. "Of course not."

"But he wants you to."

"No, not exactly." I spun the lazy Susan. "He brought it up, that's all."

She walked over and sat down beside me, pulling her hair back with
her hands. She smelled like Clorox. "What did you say?"

"I told him I'd think about it."

She sat back, absorbing this. "Do you want to?"

"I don't know. But he does, and it's not that big a deal to him. you
know? He doesn't understand why it is to me."

"That's bullshit," she said simply. "He knows why."

"It's not like that," I said. "I mean, I really like him. And I think for guys like him—like that—it isn't that big of a deal. It's just what, you
know, you do."

"Halley." She shook her head. "This isn't about him. It's about you.

You shouldn't do anything you're not ready for."

"I'm ready," I said.

"Are you sure?"

"Were you ready?" I said.

That stopped her. She smoothed her hands over her stomach; it
looked like she'd swallowed a small melon, or a pumpkin. "I don't know.

Probably not. I loved him, and one night things just went farther than
they had before. Afterwards I realized it was a mistake, in more ways
than one."

"Because it came off," I said.

"Yeah. And for other reasons, too. But I can't preach to you, because

I was sure I was doing the right thing. I didn't know he'd be gone the
next day. Like, literally gone. But you have to consider that."

"That he might die?"

"Not die," she said softly, and there was that ripple again, the one
that still came over her face whenever she spoke of him, and I suddenly
realized how long it had really been. "I mean, I loved Michael so much,
but—I didn't know him that well. Just for a summer, you know. A lot
could have happened this fall. I'll never know."

"I can tell he wants to. Like soon. He's getting more pushy about it."

"If you sleep with him, it will change things," she said. "It has to.

And if he goes, you'll have lost more than just him. So be sure, Halley.

Be real sure."

Chapter 12

Grandma Halley was staying in a place called Evergreen Rest Care

Facility. Some of the people were bedridden, but others could get
around; women in motorized wheelchairs zoomed past us down the
corridors, their purses clamped against their laps. Everything smelled
fruity and sharp, like too much cheap air freshener. It seemed like every
open piece of wall had a Thanksgiving decoration taped to it, turkeys
and Pilgrims and corn husks, and you got the sense that holidays there
were imperative, important, because there wasn't much else to look
forward to.

I'd slept for most of the trip up, since my father wanted to leave at
four A.M. to get the jump on all the other travelers. My father was
always concerned with "getting the jump" when we traveled, obsessed
with outsmarting other motorists; once in the car, he flipped the radio
dial constantly, checking out his competition, something that drove me
crazy since I never got to hear any music.

Before we left I lay awake most of the night, listening for cars
outside. I was sure Macon would come by, even just to beep, to say
good-bye again. He knew I was upset about my grandmother, but it
made him uncomfortable; family stuff was not really his department. I
didn't want to leave things the way we had, unresolved, and I pictured
him in the few places I knew he went, with the few friends of his I'd
met, and tried to tell myself he cared about me enough not to look
elsewhere for what I wasn't giving him.

The first thing I thought when I walked into Grandma Halley's room
was how small she looked. She was in bed, her eyes closed, and a
square of sunlight was falling across her face from the window. She
looked like a doll, her face porcelain and unreal, like the Madame

Alexander Scarlett O'Hara she'd given me.

"Hi there." My mother stood up from a chair by the window. I hadn't
even seen her. "How was the trip?"

"Fine," I said as she came over and kissed me.

"Fine," my father said, putting his arm around her waist. "We made great time. Really got the jump on everyone."

"Come outside," she said softly. "She's had a hard night and she
really needs her rest."

Out in the corridor a pack of women in wheelchairs was passing,
laughing and talking, and next to Grandma Halley's room, behind a half-
closed door, I could see someone hooked up to a machine, a tube in his
nose. The room was dark, the shades drawn.

"So how's everything?" my mother said to me, pulling me close.

"I've missed you guys so much."

"How are you?" my father said, noticing as I did how tired
she looked, her face older and more drawn, as if just time in this
place could age you.

"I'm okay," she said to him, her arm still around me. I was
uncomfortable, my arm clamped in an odd position against my side, but
this was important to her, so I didn't move. "She's doing much better
today. Every day she just improves by leaps and bounds." Every few
words she squeezed my shoulder again for emphasis.

When we went back inside I only spoke with Grandma Halley for a
few minutes. At first, when she opened her eyes and saw me there was
no flicker of recognition, no instant understanding that I was who I was,
and that scared me. As if I had already changed into another girl,
another Halley, features and voice and manners all shifting to make me
unrecognizable.

"It's Halley, Mother," my own mother said softly from the other side
of the bed, looking across at me encouragingly, since she couldn't
squeeze my shoulder and pass this off as better than it was.

And then I saw it, flooding across my grandmother's antique, careful
features: she found me in the strange face looking down at her.

"Halley," she said, almost scolding, as if I was an old friend playing a trick on her. "How are you, sweetheart?"

"I'm good. I've missed you," I said, and I took her hand, so small in
mine, and wrapped my fingers around it. I could feel the bones in it
working, moving to grab hold, as I carefully squeezed it, emphasizing,
reassuring, that everything would be all right.

************************************

Later, we watched Grandma Halley eat turkey and cranberry Jell-O
off an orange plastic, cornucopia-decorated tray. The halls at Evergreen
were packed with other relatives now, making pilgrimages; at one point
when I passed the room next door, the man with the tubes and
machines had a crowd around his bed, all talking softly and huddled
together. Outside, in the hallway, a little girl in a pinafore and Mary

Janes was playing hopscotch across the linoleum tiles. The halls had a
different smell now, of air freshener mingled with hundreds of types of
perfumes and hair spray, the outside world suddenly mixed in.

That evening we went to a hotel downtown and paid a flat twenty
bucks each for a Thanksgiving buffet, rows and rows of steam tables full
of mashed potatoes and gravy and cranberry sauce and pumpkin pie.

Everyone was dressed up and eating at little tables, like a huge family
broken up into pieces. My father ate three plates' worth and my mother,
her face tired and lined from lack of sleep, talked the entire time,
nonstop, as if enough words could make it less strange, less different
from every other Thanksgiving we'd ever had. She asked me tons of
questions, just to keep the conversation going, about Scarlett and
school and Milton's. My father told a long story about some listener
who'd stripped naked and run down Main Street for concert tickets, the
station's latest coup. I picked at my mashed potatoes, smooth as silk,
and wondered what Macon was doing, if he even had a turkey dinner or
just a Big Mac in his empty room and another party without me. I
missed him, jst like I missed the lumpy potatoes my mother made every

Thanksgiving.

We settled into Grandma Halley's house, me in my old room from all
those summers, my parents down the hall in the guest room with the
blue flowered wallpaper. Nothing much had changed. The cat was still
fat, the pipes still wheezed all night and each time I passed the bell in
the staircase window I touched it automatically, without thinking,
announcing myself to the empty stairwell.

In the evenings I reread the few magazines I'd brought or called

Scarlett. She'd cooked an entire traditional dinner for Cameron (whose
family ate early) and Marion and Steve/Vlad, who showed up, she told
me, in dress pants, with his clanking boots and medallion necklace and
what she said could only be described politely as a tunic.

"A what?" I said.

"A tunic," she said simply. "Like a big shirt, with a drawstring collar, that hung down past his waist."

"He tucked it in, right?"

"No," she said. "He just wore it. And I swear Marion hardly even
noticed."

This fascinated me. "What did you say?"

"What could I say? I told him to sit down and gave him a bowl of
nuts. I don't know, Marion's crazy for him. She wouldn't care if he
showed up butt naked."

I laughed. "Stop."

I'm serious." She sighed. "Well, at least dinner went well. Cameron
kept the conversation going, and I was highly complimented on my
potatoes. Not that I could eat them. My back has been killing me and

I've been feeling nauseous since last week. Something is rotting in the
kitchen. Did I tell you that?"

"Yeah, you did," I said. "Did they have lumps?"

"What?"

"The potatoes. Did they have lumps?"

"Of course they did," she said. "They're only good if they have
lumps."

"I know it," I said. "Save me a bowl, okay?"

"Okay," she said, her voice crackling across the line, reassuring as
always. "I will."

************************************

I got to know my Grandma Halley a little better that weekend, and it
wasn't through the few short visits I spent by her bedside, holding her
hand. She was still in pain from her surgery and a little confused; she
called me Julie more than once, and told me stories that trailed off
midway, fading out in the quiet. And all the while my mother was there
behind me, or beside me, finishing the sentences my grandmother
couldn't, and trying to make everything right again.

In my bedroom at Grandma Halley's, there was an old cabinet made
out of sweet-smelling wood with roses painted across the doors. One
night when I was bored I opened it up, and inside were stacks of boxes,
photographs, letters, and odds and ends, little things my grandmother,
who was an intense packrat, couldn't bear to throw away. There were
pictures of her as a teenager in fancy dancing dresses posing with
gaggles of other girls, all of them smiling. Her hair had been long and
dark, and she wore it twisted up over her head, with flowers woven
across the crown. There was one box full of dance cards with boys'

names signed in them, each dance numbered off. I found a wedding
picture of her and my grandfather bending over a cake, the knife in both
their hands. It all fascinated me. I read the letters she wrote to her
mother during her first trip abroad, where she spent four pages
describing an Indian boy she met in the park, and every word he said,
and how blue the sky was. And the later letters about my grandfather,
how much she loved him, letters that were returned to her postmarked
and neatly tied with string when her own mother died.

I went downstairs and found my mother at the kitchen table,
drinking a cup of tea and sitting in Grandma Halley's big green chair by
the window. She didn't hear me come in and jumped when I touched
her shoulder.

"Hey," she said. "What are you still doing up?"

“I've been reading all this stuff of Grandma Halley's," I said, sliding
in beside her. "Look at this." And I showed her the dance card I had tied to my wrist, and the wedding picture of them dancing past the band,
and my birth announcement, carefully saved in its own envelope. Hours
had passed as I'd sat going through my grandmother's life, stored in
boxes and envelopes, neatly organized as if she'd meant for me to find
it there all along.

"Can you believe she was ever so young," my mother said, holding
the wedding picture to the light. "See the necklace she's wearing? She
gave that to me on my wedding day. It was my 'something borrowed.'"

"She fell in love with an Indian boy the summer she was nineteen," I
told her. "In a park in London. He wrote to her for two years
afterwards."

"No kidding," she said softly, her fingers idly brushing across my
hair. "She never told me."

"And you know that bell she keeps in the window halfway up the
stairs? Grandpa bought her that at a flea market in Spain, when he was
in the service."

"Really?"

"You should read the letters," I said, looking down at my own name
on the birth announcement: Welcome, Halley!

She smiled at me, as if remembering suddenly when moments like
this between us were not noticed for the very fact of how rare they
were.

"Honey," she said, gathering up my hair in her hands, "I'm sorry
about that night at the restaurant. I know it's hard to understand why
we can't let you see Macon. But it's for the best. Someday you'll
understand that."

"No," I said. "I won't." And then, just as easily as it had closed, the distance opened up between us. I could almost see it.

She sighed, letting my hair drop. She felt it, too. "Well, it's late. You
should get to bed, okay?"

"Yeah, okay." I got up and walked toward the stairs, past the framed
front page of the local paper, announcing the comet’s arrival, HALLEY

MAKES ANOTHER VISIT, it said.

"I remember when the comet came through," I said, and she walked
up behind me, reading over my shoulder. "I sat in Grandma's lap and
we watched it together."

"Oh, honey, you were so little," she said easily. "And it really wasn't clear at all. You didn't see anything. I remember."

And that was it; it was so easy for her. My own memories did not
even belong to me.

But I knew she was wrong. I had seen that comet. I knew it as well
as I knew my own face, my own hands. My own heart.

************************************

The next morning we locked up the house, fed the cat and left
money for the petsitter, then piled into the car for one last visit with

Grandma Halley. Evergreen was quiet then, with the visitors already
having hit the road, getting the jump on each other. My father said his
good-bye quickly and went out to the parking lot to stand by the car,
eyes on the freeway ramp, his head ducked against the wind. Inside,
behind the sealed-for-your-own-safety windows, we couldn't even hear
it blowing.

I sat for a long time next to Grandma Halley's bed, her hand in
mine, with my mother on the other side. She was coherent, but barely;
she was tired, the drugs made her woozy, and she kept closing her
eyes. Her cheek was dry when I kissed it, and as I pulled back she put
her hand against my face, her fingers smooth and cool, smiling at me
but saying nothing. I remembered the girl in the pictures, with the roses
and the long dancing dresses, and I smiled back.

I waited in the hallway while my mother said good-bye. I stood
against the wall, under the clock, and listened to it ticking. Inside, my
mother's voice was low and even, and I couldn't make out any words.

Next door, the man with the tubes was alone again, the equipment by
his bed beeping in the dark. The TV over his bed was showing only
static.

Finally, after about twenty minutes, I walked back to the half-open
door. My mother had her back to me, one hand on Grandma Halley's,
and as I looked closely I could see Grandma Halley had fallen asleep,
her eyes closed, breath even and soft. And my mother, who had spent
the entire holiday weekend almost manic with reassurance, squeezing
my shoulder and smiling, forcing conversation, was crying. She had her
head down, resting against the rail of the bed, and her shoulders shook
as she wept, with Grandma Halley sleeping on, oblivious. It scared me,
the same way I'd been scared the night I came home from Sisterhood

Camp and found Scarlett in tears on her porch, waiting for me. There
are some things in this world you rely on, like a sure bet. And when they
let you down, shifting from where you've carefully placed them, it
shakes your faith, right where you stand.

C h a p t e r 1 3

Now that it was Month Five, there was no hiding anymore that

Scarlett was pregnant. With her stomach protruding and her face always
flushed, even the drab green Milton's Market apron couldn't keep her
secret. The first week of December, she got called in to talk to Mr.

Averby. I went along for moral support.

"Now, Scarlett." Mr. Averby looked over his desk and smiled at us.

He was about my dad's age, with a bald spot he tried to cover with
creative combing. "I couldn't help but notice that you have some, uh,
news."

"News?" Scarlett said. She had this little game she played with
people; she liked to make them say it.

"Yes, well, what I mean is that it's come to my attention—I mean,

I've noticed—that you seem to be expecting."

"Expecting," Scarlett said, nodding. "I'm pregnant."

"Right," he said quickly. He looked like he might start sweating. "So, I just wondered, if there was anything we should discuss concerning
this."

"I don't think so," Scarlett said, shifting her weight in the chair. She could never get comfortable anymore. "Do you?"

"Well, no, but I do think that it should be acknowledged, because
there might be problems, with the position, that someone in your
condition might have." He was having a hard time getting it out, clearly,
that he was worried about what the customers might think of a pregnant
sixteen-year-old checkout girl at Milton's, Your Family Supermarket.

That it was a bad example. Or bad business. Or something.

"I don't think so," Scarlett said cheerfully. "The doctor says it’s fine for me to be on my feet, as long as it's not full time. And my work won't
be affected, Mr. Averby."

"She's a very good worker," I said, jumping in. "Employee of the

Month in August."

"That's right." Scarlett grinned at me. She'd already told me she
wouldn't quit for anything, not even to save Milton's embarrassment.

And they couldn't fire her. It was against the law; she knew that from
her Teen Mothers Support Group.

"You are a very good worker," Mr. Averby said, and now he was
shifting around in his seat like he couldn't get comfortable either. "I just didn't know how you felt about keeping up your hours now. If you
wanted to cut back or discuss other options or—"

"Nope. Not at all. I'm perfectly happy," Scarlett said, cutting him off.

"But I really appreciate your consideration."

Now Mr. Averby just looked tired, beaten. Resigned. "Okay," he said.

"Then I guess that's that. Thanks for coming in, Scarlett, and please let
me know if you have any problems."

"Thanks," she said, and we stood up together and walked out of the
office, shutting the door behind us. We made it through Bulk Foods and

Cereal before she started giggling and had to stop and rest.

"Poor guy," I said as she bent over, still cackling. "He never knew what hit him."

"Nope. He thought I'd be glad to leave." She leaned again the rows
of imported coffees, catching her breath. "I'm not ashamed, Halley. I
know I'm doing the right thing and they can't make me think any
different."

"I know you are," I said, and I wondered again why the right thing
always seemed to be met with so much resistance, when you'd think it
would be the easier path. You had to fight to be virtuous, or so I was
noticing.

************************************

As December came, and everything was suddenly green and red and
tinseled, and holiday music pounded in my ears at work, "Jingle Bells"

again and again and again, I still hadn't made any real decision about

Macon. The only reason I was getting out of it was the pure fact that we
hadn't seen each other much, except in school, which was the one place

I didn't have to worry about things going too far. I was working extra
holiday shifts at Milton's and busy with Scarlett, too. She needed me
more than ever. I drove her to doctor's appointments, pushed the cart
at Baby Superstore while she priced cribs and strollers, and went out
more than once late in the evening for chocolate-raspberry ice cream
when it was crucially needed. I even sat with her as she wrote draft
after draft of a letter to Mrs. Sherwood at her new address in Florida,
each one beginning with You don't know me, but. That was the easy
part. The rest was harder.

Macon was busy, too. He was always ducking out of school early or
not showing up at all, calling me for two-minute conversations at all
hours where he always had to hang up suddenly. He couldn't come to
my house or even drop me off down the street because it was too risky.

My mother didn't mention him much; she assumed her rules were being
followed. She was busy with her work and arranging Grandma Halley's
move into another facility, anyway.

"It's just that he's different," I complained to Scarlett as we sat on
her bed reading magazines one afternoon. I was reading Elle; she,

Working Mother. Cameron was downstairs making Kool-Aid, Scarlett's
newest craving. He put so much sugar in it, it gave you a headache, but
it was just the way she liked it. "It's not like it was."

"Halley," she said. "You read Cosmo. You know that no relationship stays in that giddy stage forever. This is normal."

"You think?"

"Yes," she said, flipping another page. "Completely."

There were still a few times that month, as Christmas bore down on
us, when I had to stop him as his hand moved further toward what I
hadn't decided to sign over just yet. Twice at his house, on Friday nights
as we lay in his bed, so close it seemed inevitable. Once in the car,
parked by the lake, when it was cold and he pulled away from me
suddenly, shaking his head in the dark. It wasn't just him, either. It was
getting harder for me, too.

"Do you love him?" Scarlett asked me one day after I told her of this
last incident. We were at Milton's, sitting on the loading dock for our
break, surrounded by packs upon packs of tomato juice.

"Yes," I said. I'd never said it, but I did.

"Does he love you?"

"Yes," I said, fudging a bit.

It didn't work. She took another bite of her bagel and said, "Has he
told you that?"

"No. Not exactly."

She sat back, not saying any more. Her point, I assumed, was
made.

"But that's such a cliché," I said. "I mean, Do you love me. Like that means anything. Like if he did say it, then I should sleep with him,
and if he didn't, I shouldn't."

"I didn't say that," she said simply. "All I'm saying is I would hope he did before you went ahead with this."

"It's just three words," I said casually, finishing off my Coke. "I mean, lots of people sleep together without saying, ‘I love you.'"

Scarlett sat back, pulling her legs as best she could against her
stomach. "Not people like us, Halley. Not people like us."

************************************

My mother, who is serious and businesslike about most things, is an
absolute fanatic about the holidays. Christmas begins at our house the
second the last bite of Thanksgiving dinner is eaten, and our Christmas
tree, decorated and sagging with way too many ornaments, does not
come down until New Year's Day. It drives my father, who always loudly
proclaims himself a Christmas atheist, completely bananas. If it was up
to him, the tree would be dismantled and out at the curb ten seconds
after the last gift was opened—a done deal. Actually, if given his choice,
we wouldn't have a tree, period. We'd just hand each other our gifts in
the bags they came in (his chosen wrapping paper), eat a big meal, and
watch football on TV. But he knew when he married my mother, who
insisted on a New Year's Eve wedding, that he wouldn't get that. Not
even a chance.

I figured Grandma Halley's being sick would make the holidays a
little less important this year, or at least distract my mother. I was
wrong. If anything, it was more important that this be the Perfect

Christmas, the Best We've Ever Had. She took a day, maybe, after we
got home from Thanksgiving before the boxes of ornaments came out,
the stockings went up, and the planning was in full swing. It was
dizzying.

"We have to get a tree," she announced around the fourth night of

December. We were at the dinner table. "Tonight, I was thinking. It
would be something nice to do together."

My father did it for the first time that year, a combination of a sigh
and something muttered under his breath. His sole holiday tradition:

The Christmas Grumble.

"The lot's open until nine," she said cheerfully, reaching over me for
my plate.

"I have a lot of homework," I said, my standard excuse, and my
father kicked me under the table. If he was going, I was going.

The lot was packed, so it took my mother about a half hour in the
freezing cold, to find the Perfect Tree. I stood by the car, more
frustrated by the minute, as I watched her walk the aisles of spruces
with my father yanking out this one, then that one, for her inspection.

Overhead, what sounded like the same Christmas tape we had at

Milton's played loudly; I knew every word, every beat, every pause,
mouthing along without even realizing it.

"Hi, Halley." I turned around and saw Elizabeth Gunderson, standing
there holding hands with a little girl wearing a tutu and a heavy winter
coat. They had identical faces and hair color. I hadn't seen her much
lately; after the scandal with her boyfriend and best friend, she'd been
away for a couple of weeks "getting her appendix out"; the rumor was
she'd been in some kind of hospital, but that was never verified either.

"Hey, Elizabeth," I said, smiling politely. I was not going to make a
mute fool of myself again.

"Lizabeth, I want to go look at the mistletoe," the little girl said,
yanking her toward the display by the register. "Come on."

"One second, Amy," Elizabeth said coolly, yanking back. The little
girl pouted, stomping one ballet slipper. "So, Halley, what's up?"

"Not much. Doing the family thing."

"Yeah, me, too." She looked down at Amy, who had let go of her
hand and was now twirling, lopsidedly, between us. "So, how are things
with Macon?"

"Good," I said, just as coolly as I could, my eyes on Amy's pink tutu.

"I've been seeing him out a lot at Rhetta's," she said. "You know

Rhetta, right?"

The correct answer to this, of course, was "Sure."

"I've never seen you over there with him, but I figured I was just
missing you." She tossed her hair back, a classic Elizabeth Gunderson
gesture; I could still see her in her cheerleading uniform, kicking high in
the air, that hair swinging. "You know, since Mack and I broke up, I've
been spending a lot of time over there."

"That's too bad," I said. "I mean, about you and Mack."

"Yeah." Her breath came out in a big white puff. "Macon's been so
great, he really understands about that kind of stuff. You're so lucky to
have him."

I watched her, forgetting for the moment about being cool and
friendly, about maintaining my facade. I tried to read her eyes, to see
beyond the words to what might really be happening at Rhetta's, a place

I'd never been. Or been invited to. Elizabeth Gunderson obviously hadn't
been grounded, her life controlled by her mother's hand. Elizabeth

Gunderson could go places.

"Elizabeth!" We both looked over to see a man standing by a BMW, a
tree lashed to the roof. The engine was running. "Let’s go, honey. Amy,
you, too."

"Well," Elizabeth said as Amy ran over to the car, "I guess I’ll see you tomorrow in class, right?"

"Right."

She waved, like we were friends, and her dad shut the door behind
her. As they pulled away, their headlights flooded my face, making me
squint, and I couldn't tell whether she was watching me.

"We found one!" I heard my mother say behind me. "It's just about
perfect and it's a good thing because your father was almost completely
out of patience."

"Good," I said.

"Was that one of your friends from school?" she said as Elizabeth's
car pulled out.

"No," I said under my breath. The Christmas Mumble.

"Do I know her?"

"No," I said more loudly. She thought she knew everyone. "I hate her, anyway."

My mother took a step back and looked at me. As a therapist, this
was almost permission for her to pick my brain.

"You hate her," she repeated. "Why?"

"No reason." I was sorry I'd said anything.

"Well, here's the damn tree," my father said in his booming radio
voice; a few people looked over. He walked up and thrust it between us
so I got a face full of needles. "Best of the lot, or so your mother is
convinced."

"Let's go home," my mother said, still watching me through the tree.

You'd think she'd never heard me say I hated anyone before. "It's
getting late."

"Fine," my father said. "I think we can stuff this in the back, if we're lucky."

They went around to the back of the car and I sat in the front seat,
slamming the door harder than I should have. I did hate Elizabeth

Gunderson, and I hated the fact God gave me virginity just so I'd have
to lose it someday and I even hated Christmas, just because I could. In

September I'd told Scarlett that Macon belonged with someone like

Elizabeth, and maybe I'd been right. I wasn't ready to think about the
other yet: that it wasn't that I wasn't right for Macon, but that maybe he
wasn't right for me. There was a difference. Even for someone who
things didn't come so easy for, someone like me.

************************************

The next afternoon, when I was supposedly at work and Macon and I
were over at his house, his hand crept back again to our familiar
battleground. I grabbed it, sat up, and said, "Who's Rhetta?"

He looked at me. "Who?"

"Rhetta."

"Why?"

"I just want to know."

He sighed loudly, dramatically, then flopped back across the bed.

"She's just this friend of mine," he said. "She lives over on Coverdale."

"You go over there a lot?" I knew I sounded petty and jealous, but
there was no other way to handle this. I was prepared, soon, to hand
over something valuable to him. I needed to sure.

"Sometimes." He traced my belly button with one finger, absently.

To him, this was obviously no big deal. "How'd you know about her?"

"Elizabeth Gunderson," I said. I was watching his face closely for a
sign, any suspicious ripple at the sound of her name.

"Yeah, she's over there sometimes," he said casually. "She and

Rhetta are friends, or something."

"Really."

"Yeah." I was watching him, and he just stared back, suddenly
catching on, and said, "What, Halley? What's your problem?"

"Nothing," I said. "I just thought it was weird you never mentioned it. Elizabeth said she'd seen you there a lot.

"Elizabeth doesn't know anything."

"She acts like she does," I said.

"So? Is that my fault?" He was getting angry. "God, Halley, it's
nothing, okay? Why is this important now?"

"It isn't," I said. "Except half the time I don't know where you are or what you're doing and then I hear from Elizabeth you’re off somewhere
you never told me about hanging out with her."

"I'm not hanging out with her. I'm at the same place she is,
sometimes. I'm not used to being accountable to anyone. I can't tell you
what I'm doing every second, because half the time I don't even know
myself." He shook his head. "It's just the way I am."

Back in the beginning, when RE. was my life and nothing had
happened between us yet, it wasn't like this. Even two months ago,
when I'd spent my afternoons just driving around with him, listening to
the radio under a bright blue fall sky, there hadn't been these issues,
these awkward silences. We didn't talk or laugh as much anymore, or
even just play around. Everything had narrowed to just going to his
house, parking out by the lake and battling for territory while arguing
about trust and expectations. It was like dealing with my mother.

"Look," he said, and he slid his arm around my waist, pulling me
close against him. "You've just got to trust me, okay?"

"I know," I said, and it was easy to believe him as we lay there in
the early winter darkness, him kissing my forehead, my bare feet
entwined with his. It all felt good, real good, and this is what people
did; all people, except me. I felt closer than ever to telling him I loved him, but I bit it back. He had to say it first, and I willed him to just as

I'd willed him to come over to me in PE. when it all began.

Feuilleton, feuilleton, I thought hard in my head as he kissed me.

Feuilleton, feuilleton. Kissing him felt so good and I closed my eyes,
feeling his skin warm against mine, breathing him in.

Feuilleton, feuilleton, as his hand crept down to my waistband. I
love you, I love you.

But I didn't hear it, just like I always hadn't. I pushed his hand back,
trying to keep kissing him, but he pulled away, shaking his head.

"What?" I said, but I knew.

"Is it me?" he asked. "I mean, is it just you don't want to do it with me?"

"No," I said. "Of course not. It's just—it's a big deal to me?”

"You said you were thinking about it."

"I am." Every damn second, I thought. "I am, Macon."

He sat back, his hands still around my waist. "What happened with

Scarlett," he said confidently, "that's, like, an impossibility. We'll be careful."

"It's not about that."

He was watching me. "Then what is it about?"

"It's about me," I told him, and by the way he shifted, looking out
the window, I could tell that wasn't the right answer. "It's just the way I
am."

We had come to the same place we always did, a place I knew well.

Just standing across the battle line, eye to eye, no further than where
we'd started. A draw.

************************************

Christmas was coming, and everyone seemed suddenly giddy. All the
mothers came into Milton's in sweatshirts with wreaths and reindeer on
them and even my boss, congested
Mr. Averby, wore a Santa hat on the
day before Christmas. My parents went to party after party, and I lay
in bed and listened to them as they came home, half drunk and silly,
their voices, muffled and giggly downstairs. Grandma Halley's move to
the rest home was all set, and my mother was going up there in early

January to help. I thought of my grandmother in that tiny room, small in
her bed, and pushed the thought away.

We had our tree, all the presents beneath it, and the Christmas
cards lined up on the mantel. We had lights strung up across the porch
and Christmas knickknacks on every free bit of table or wall space. My
father kept breaking things. First, with a too-bold arm movement, he
sent the chubby smiling porcelain Santa off the end table and into the
wall, and later one of the three Wise Men from the crèche under the tree
rolled across the floor and was flattened, easily, as he walked through
the room. Crunch. This happened every year, which explained why all
of our Christmas sets were short something—a baby Jesus, one
reindeer, the tallest singing caroller. The Christmas Victims.

Scarlett and I did our shopping together at the mall, in the evenings;
she bought an ABBA CD for Cameron, his favorite, and I got Macon a
pair of Ray-Ban sunglasses, since he was always losing his. The mall
was crowded and hot and even the little mechanical elves in the Santa

Village seemed tired.

I felt like I saw Macon less and less. He was always running off with
his friends, his phone calls shorter and shorter. When he did pick me up
or we went out it wasn't just us anymore we were usually giving
someone a ride here or there, or one of his friends tagged along. He was
constantly distracted, and I stopped finding candy in my pockets and
backpack. One day in the bathroom I overheard some girl saying Macon
had stolen her boyfriend's car stereo, but when I asked him he just
laughed and shook his head, telling me not to believe everything I heard
in the bathroom. When he called me now, from noisy places I wondered
about, I got the feeling it was only because he felt he had to, not
because he missed me. I was losing him, I could feel it. I had to act
soon.

Meanwhile, my mother was so happy, sure that things were good
between us again. I'd catch her smiling at me from across the room,
pleased with herself, as if to say, See, wasn't I right? Isn't this
better?

On Christmas Eve, after my parents had left for another party,

Macon came over to give me my present. He'd called from the gas
station down the street and said he only had a minute. I met him
outside.

"Here," he said, handing me a box wrapped in red paper "Open it
now."

It was a ring, silver and thick, that looked like nothing I would have
picked out for myself. But when I slid it on, it looked just right. "Wow," I said, holding up my right hand. "It's beautiful."

"Yeah. I knew it would be." He already had the sunglasses; I wasn't
good at keeping secrets. He'd convinced me to give him his present the
day I got it, begging and pleading like a little kid. They were only half his present, but he didn't know that yet.

“Merry Christmas," I said, leaning over and kissing him. “And
thanks."

No problem," he said. "It looks good on you." He lifted up my hand and inspected my finger.

"So," I asked, "what are you doing tonight?"

"Nothing much." He let my hand drop. "Just going out with the
fellas."

“Don't you have to do stuff with your mom?"

He shrugged. "Not tonight."

"Are you going over to Rhetta's?"

A sigh. He rolled his eyes. "I don't know, Halley. Why?"

I kicked at a bottle on the ground by my feet. "Just wondered."

"Don't start this again, okay?" He glanced down the road. One
mention of this and he was already twitchy, ready to go.

But I couldn't stop. "Why don't you ever take me there?" I said. "Or any of the places you go? I mean, what do you guys do?"

"It's nothing," he said easily. "You wouldn't like it. You'd be bored.”

"I would not." I looked at him. "Are you ashamed of me or
something?"

"No," he said. "Of course not. Look, Halley. Some of the places I
hang out I wouldn't want you to go. It's not your kind of place, you
know?"

I was pretty sure this was an insult. "What does that mean?”

"Nothing." He waved me off, frustrated. "Forget it."

"What, you think I'm too naive or something? To hang out with your
friends?"

"That's not what I said." He sighed. "Let's not do this. Please?"

I had a choice here: to let it go, and wonder if that what was what
he meant, or keep at him and be sure. But it was Christmas, and the
lights on the tree in our front window were twinkling and bright. I had a
ring on my finger, and that had to mean something.

"I'm sorry," I said. "I really like my ring."

"Good." He kissed me, smoothing back my hair. "I gotta go. okay?

I'll call you."

"Okay."

He kissed me again, then went around to the driver's side of the car,
his head ducked against the wind. "Macon."

"What?" He was half in the car, half out.

"What are you doing for New Year's?"

"I don't know yet. Why?"

"Because I want to spend it with you," I said. Even as I said It I
hoped he understood what I was saying, how big this was. What I was
giving him. "Okay?"

He stood there, watching my face, and then nodded. "Okay. It's a
plan."

"Merry Christmas," I said again as he got in the car.

"Merry Christmas," he called out, then turned on the engine,
gunning it, and backed out of the driveway. At the bottom he flashed his
lights and beeped, then screeched away noisily, bringing on Mr. Harper's
front light.

So that was that. I'd made my choice and now I had to stick to it. I
told myself it was the right thing, what I wanted to do, yet something
still felt uneven and off-balance. But it was too late to go back now.

Then I heard Scarlett's voice.

“Halley! Come here!"

I whirled around. She was standing in her open front door, hand on
her stomach, waving frantically. Behind her I could see Cameron, a
blotch of black against the yellow light of the living room.

"Now! Hurry!" She was yelling as I ran across the street, my mind
racing: something was wrong with the baby. The baby. The baby.

I got to her front stoop, panting, already in crisis mode, and found
her smiling at me, her face excited. "What?" I said. “What is it?"

"This." And she took my hand and put it on her stomach, toward the
middle and down, and I felt her skin, warm under my hand. I looked up
at her, wondering, and then I felt it. A ripple under my hand, resistance

—a kick.

"Did you feel that?" she said, putting her hand over mine. She was
grinning. "Did you?"

"Yeah," I said, holding my hand there as it—the baby— kicked again,
and again. "That's amazing."

"I know, I know." She laughed. "The doctor said it should happen soon, but when it did, it just freaked me out. I was just sitting on the
couch and boom. I can't even explain it."

"You should have seen her face," Cameron said in his low, quiet
voice. "She almost started crying."

"I did not," Scarlett said, elbowing him. "It was just—I mean, you hear about what it's like to feel it for the first time, and you think people
are just dramatic—but it was really something, you know. Really
something."

"I know," I said, and we sat down together on the stoop. I looked at

Scarlett, her face flushed, fingers spread across the skin of her belly,
and I wanted to tell her what I'd decided. But it wasn't the time, so just

I put my hand over hers, feeling the kicks, and held on.

C h a p t e r 14

My mother spent the whole day of New Year's Eve madly cleaning
the house for her annual New Year's Anniversary Party. She was so
distracted it wasn't until late afternoon, as I lifted my legs so she could
get to a patch of floor by the TV, that she concerned herself with me.

"So what are your plans tonight?" she asked, spraying a fog of

Pledge on the coffee table and then attacking it with a dustcloth. "You
and Scarlett going to watch the ball drop in Times Square?"

"I don't know," I said. "We haven't decided."

"Well, I've been thinking," she said, working her way over to the
mantel, and then around the Christmas tree, which regardless of my
father's loudest grumbling was still standing, dropping what seemed like
mountains of needles anytime anyone passed it. "Why not just stay here
and help me out? I sure could use it."

"Yeah, right," I said. I honestly thought she was joking. I mean, it
was New Year's Eve, for God's sake. I watched her as she sanitized the
bookcase.

"The Vaughns will be here, and you can keep an eye on Clara for us,
and you and Scarlett always like helping out at the party—"

"Wait a second," I said, but she kept moving, dusting knickknacks
like her life depended on it. "I have plans tonight."

"Well, you don't sound like you do," she said in a clipped voice,
lifting up the Grand Canyon picture and dabbing at it with the cloth,
then setting it back on the mantel. "It sounds like you and Scarlett don't
even know what you're doing. So I just thought it would be better—"

"No," I said, and then suddenly realized I sounded more forceful
than I should, more desperate, as I felt the net start to close around
me. "I can't."

I half expected her to spin around, rag in hand, point at me and say,

You 're going to sleep with him tonight! proving she had somehow
managed to read my mind, and once again making my choice for me
before I had a chance to think for myself.

"I just think you and Scarlett can watch TV and hang out over here
as easily as you can over there, Halley. And I would feel better knowing
where you were."

"It's New Year's Eve," I said. "I'm sixteen. You can't make me stay home."

"Oh, Halley," she said, sighing. "Stop being so dramatic."

"Why are you doing this?" I said. "You can't just come in here at five o'clock and forbid me to go out. It's not fair."

She turned to look at me, the dust rag loose in her hand. "Okay,"

she said finally, really watching me for the smallest flicker of wavering
strength on my part. "You can go to Scarlett's. But know that I am
trusting you, Halley. Don't make me regret it."

And suddenly, it was so hard to keep looking at her. After all these
months of negotiating and bartering, putting up strongholds and
retreating, she'd used her last weapon: trust.

"Okay," I said, and I fought that sudden pull from all those days at
the Grand Canyon and before. When she was my friend, my best friend.

"You can trust me."

"Okay," she said quietly, still watching me, and I let her break her
gaze first.

************************************

As I got dressed to go out that night I stood in front of the mirror,
carefully studying my face. I blocked out the things around my
reflection, the ribbons from gymnastics, honor-roll certificates, pictures
of me and Scarlett, markers of the important moments in my life. I
rubbed my thumb over the smooth silver of the ring Macon had given
me. This time, I had only myself and what I would remember, so I
concentrated, taking a picture I could keep always.

I stopped at Scarlett's house on the way to Spruce Street, where

Macon was picking me up. This was one of the first New Year's Eve we
hadn't spent together; I'd made my decision, but for some reason I still
felt guilty about it.

"Take these," Scarlett said to me when I came in, stuffing something
into my hand. Marion came around the corner, smoking, her hair in
curlers, just as I dropped a condom right on the floor by her foot. She
didn't see it and kept going, stepping over the half-assembled stroller—
none of us could understand the directions—and I snatched it up, my
heart racing.

"Urn, I don't think I 'll need this many," I said. She'd given me at least ten, in blue wrappers. They looked like the mints hotels give you
on your pillow. I could see Cameron sitting at the kitchen table. He was
cutting up a roll of refrigerated cookie dough into little triangles and
squares. Scarlett had been scarfing cookies like crazy lately; usually she
didn't even wait until the dough was cooked, just eating it by the
handful out of the wrapper.

"Just take them," Scarlett said. "Better to be safe than sorry." One of my mother's favorite sayings.

She was looking at me as we stood there in the kitchen, as if there
was something she wanted to say but couldn't. I pulled out a chair, sat
down, and said, "Okay, spit it out. What's the problem?"

"No problem," she said, spinning the lazy Susan. Cameron was
watching us nervously; he'd recently branched into wearing at least one
thing that wasn't black—Scarlett's idea—and had on a blue shirt that
made him look very sudden and bright. “I’m just—I’m just worried
about you."

"Why?"

"I don't know. Because I know what you're doing, and I know you
think it's right, but—"

"Please don't do this," I said to her quickly. "Not now."

"I'm not doing anything," she said. "I just want you to be careful."

Cameron got up from the table and scuttled off toward the stove, his
hands full of dough. He was blushing.

"You said you'd support me," I said. "You said I'd know when it was right." First my mother, now this, thrown across my path to keep me
from moving ahead.

She looked at me. "Does he love you, Halley?"

"Scarlett, come on."

"Does he?" she said.

"Of course he does." I looked at my ring. The more times I said it,
the more I was starting to believe it.

"He's said it. He's told you."

"He doesn't have to," I said. "I just know." There was a crash as Cameron dropped a cookie sheet, picked it up, and banged it against the
stovetop, mumbling to himself.

"Halley," she said, shaking her head. "Don't be a fool. Don't give up something important to hold onto someone who can't even say they
love you."

"This is what I want to do," I said loudly. "I can't believe you're doing this now, after we've been talking about this for weeks. I thought
you were my friend."

She looked at me, hard, her hands clenched. "I am your best friend,

Halley," she said in a steady voice. "And that is why I am doing this."

I couldn't believe her. All this talk about trusting myself, and
knowing when it was time, and now she fell out from beneath me. "I
don't need this now," I said, getting up and shoving my chair in. "I have to go."

"It's just not right," she said, standing up with me. "And you know it."

"Not right?" I said, and I already knew something hateful was
coming, before the words even left my lips. "But with you it was right,

Scarlett, huh? Look at how right you were."

She took a step back, like I'd slapped her, and I knew I'd gone too
far. From the stove I could see Cameron looking at me, with the same
expression I saved for Maryann Lister and Ginny Tabor and anyone who
hurt Scarlett.

We just stood there, silent, facing off across the kitchen, when the
doorbell suddenly rang. Neither of us moved.

"Hello?" I heard a voice say, and over Scarlett's shoulder I saw

Steve, or who I thought was Steve, coming into the room. The
transformation, clearly, was complete. He was wearing his cord
necklace, his boots, his tunic shirt, thick burlaplike pants, what
appeared to be a kind of cape, and he was carrying a sword on his hip.

He stood there, beside the spice rack, a living anachronism.

"Is she ready?" he said. He didn't seem to notice us outright staring
at him.

"I don't know," Scarlett said softly, taking a few steps back toward
the stairs. She wouldn't look at me. "I'll go see, okay?"

"Great."

So Vlad and I stood there together, both of us fully evolved in

Scarlett's kitchen at the brink of the New Year. I heard Scarlett's voice
upstairs, then Marion's. On the table in front of me I could see the
pregnancy Bible, lying open to Month Six. She'd highlighted a few
passages in pink, the pen lying beside.

"I have to go," I said suddenly. Vlad, who was adjusting his sword,
looked up at me. "Cameron, tell Scarlett I said goodbye, okay?"

"Yeah," Cameron said slowly. "Sure."

"Have a good night," Vlad called out to me as I got to the back door.

"Happy New Year!"

I got halfway across the backyard before I turned around and looked
back at the house, the windows all lit up above me. I wanted to see

Scarlett in one of them, her hand pressed against the glass, our old
secret code. She wasn't there, and I thought about going back. But it
was cold and getting late, so I just kept walking to Spruce Street,

Macon's car idling quietly by the mailbox, and what lay ahead.

************************************

The party was at some guy named Ronnie's, outside of town. We
had to go down a bunch of winding dirt roads, past a few trailers and old
crumbling barns, finally pulling up at a one-story, plain brick house with
a blue light out front. There were a few dogs running around, barking,
and people scattered across the stoop and the yard. I didn't recognize
anyone.

The first thing I thought when I stepped inside, past a keg set
up at the front door, was what my mother would think. I wall sure
the same things would jump out at her: the fake oak paneling, the
coffee table crammed with full ashtrays and beer bottles, the yellow and
brown shag carpet that felt wet as l walked over it. This house wasn't
like Ginny Tabor's, where you knew in its real life it was a home, with
parents and dinner and Christmas.

A bunch of people were lined up on the couch, drinking, and beside
them the TV was on with just static, a soundless blur. I couldn't hear,
the music was so loud, and I kept having to step over people sitting on
the floor and backed against the walls, as I followed Macon to the
kitchen.

He seemed to know everybody, people reaching out to slap his
shoulder as he passed, his name floating over my head in different
voices. At the keg he filled up a cup for me, then himself, while I tried to
make myself as small as possible to fit in the tiny space behind him.

Macon handed me my beer and I sucked most of it down right away
out of nervousness. He grinned and filled it again, then motioned me to
follow him down a hallway, past a trash can overflowing with beer cans,
to a bedroom.

"Knock-knock," he said as we walked in. A guy was sitting on the
bed, and there was a girl with him, leaning over the side. The room was
small and dark, with just a candle lit on the headboard, one with
cabinets and shelves, like in my parents' room.

"Hey, hey," said the guy on the bed, who had short hair and a tattoo
on his arm. "What's up, man?"

"Not much." Macon sat down at the foot of the bed. "This is Halley.

Halley, this is Ronnie." "Hi," I said.

"Hello." Ronnie had very sleepy eyes and his hair was short and
spiky, black, his voice low and gravelly. He slid his hand across the bed
to the leg of the girl beside him, who gave up on whatever she was
looking for on the floor and started to lift her head out of the shadows.

"I lost my damn earring," she said, as her hair slid across her face,
and I could make out her mouth. "It rolled under the bed and I can't
reach it." As she sat upright, her features all falling into place, she
looked at me, and I looked right back. It was Elizabeth Gunderson.

"Hey," she said to Macon, doing that hair swing, so out of place
here. "Hi, Halley."

"Hi." I was still staring at her. She was wearing a T-shirt that was
too big on her and shorts, obviously not what she'd come to the party
in. Elizabeth Gunderson worked fast.

Ronnie reached down beside the bed, on the floor, and picked up a
purple bong, which he handed to Macon. I sucked down the rest of my
beer, just to have something to do, as he took the hit and handed it
back.

"You want one?" Ronnie asked me, and I could feel Elizabeth
watching me as she lit a cigarette. I wondered what her father, with his

Ralph Lauren looks and BMW, would think if he could see her. I
wondered what my father would think of me. As she watched me, in the
dark, I could have sworn she was smiling.

"Sure," I said, pushing the thought of my father away as quickly as
it came. I handed Macon my empty cup and took the bong, pressing it
to my mouth the way I'd seen it done at other parties. He lit it and I
breathed in, the smoke curling up toward my mouth, thicker and
thicker, until there was a sudden rush of air and my lungs were full, hot.

I held it until it hurt and then blew it out, the smoke thick against my
teeth.

"Thanks," I said to Ronnie, handing it back as Macon slid his hand
across my back. He'd been wrong. I could fit in here. I could fit in
anywhere.

After a while Ronnie and Macon went outside to do something and
left me and Elizabeth alone in the dark together. He handed me his beer
as he left, which I downed half of because I was suddenly so thirsty, my
tongue sticking to my lips. I'd never been stoned before, so 1 didn't
know what to think about what I was feeling. I wasn't about to ask

Elizabeth Gunderson, who had taken three bong hits before I lost count
and was now stretched out across the bed, smoking, examining her
toes. I was still perched at the foot, looking at the shag carpet which
was suddenly fascinating, and wondering why I'd never tried this before.

"So," she said suddenly, rolling over onto her stomach. "When's

Scarlett due, anyway?"

"May," I said, and my voice sounded strange to me. "The second
week, or something."

"I can't believe she's having Michael's baby," she said. "I mean, I didn't even know they'd hooked up."

I licked my lips again, taking a tiny sip of beer, then looked around

Ronnie's room, at the towels hung over the window for a curtain, at the

Penthouse magazine by my foot, at the litter box that was by the
door. I didn't see any cat.

Then I remembered I was talking to Elizabeth, so I thought back to
what we'd been saying, which was hard, and then said, "They didn't
hook up. They went out all summer."

"Did they?" Elizabeth said. Her voice didn't sound strange at all. "I had no idea."

"Oh, yeah," I said, taking another precious sip of my beer, which
was warm and flat. "They were really in love."

"I didn't know," she said slowly. "They must have been awfully
secretive about it. I saw Michael a lot last summer, and he never
mentioned her."

I didn't know what to say to that. I had the feeling we were getting
into sticky territory, so I changed the subject. Scarlett didn't belong in
this room, in this place, any more than my mother did. "So is Ronnie
your boyfriend?"

She laughed, like she knew something I didn't. "Boyfriend? No. He's
just—Ronnie."

"Oh."

"It's funny that she's keeping the baby," Elizabeth said, pulling

Scarlett right back between us. "I mean, it's going to ruin her life."

I was looking at that litter box, wondering about the cat again. "No,
it won't. It's what she wants to do."

"Well," she said, and there was that hair flip as she sat up, pulling
another cigarette out of the pack on the headboard. "If it was me, I'd
just kill myself before I'd have a baby. I mean, I’d know enough to
realize there was no way I could handle it.

I decided, at that moment, that I truly hated Elizabeth Gunderson. It
was all clear to me now; she was evil. She lived her life to swoop down
and catch me off guard, dropping bombs and walking off, leaving them
to explode in my face.

"You're not Scarlett," I said.

"I know it." She got off the bed, tucking her cigarettes in her pocket.

"Thank God for that, right?" She walked to the door, brushing past me,
and pushed it open. "You coming?"

"No," I said, looking back at her, "I think I'll just—" But she was already gone, the door left half-open with light spilling in, I and I was
alone.

I sat there on the bed by myself for a long time, the music drifting in
from the hallway along with voices and noise, girls giggling, the
bathroom door slamming. I lost all track of time and I was sure hours
had passed, that I'd missed the New Year altogether, when Macon
finally slipped back through the door, locking it behind him.

"Hey," he said. I could only see his teeth in the dark, just a mouth
coming toward me. "You okay?"

I leaned forward, determined to make out his face. As he got closer I
was relieved to see he looked the same. My Macon. My boyfriend. Mine.

"What time is it?"

"I don't know." He looked at his watch, glowing green in the dark.

"Eleven-thirty. Why?"

"I just wondered," I said. "Where have you been?"

"Mingling." He handed me the beer in his hand, which tasted good
and cold going down. I'd lost track of how many I'd had. I felt liquid and
warm, and I curled up against him on the bed, kissing his neck as he
wrapped his arms around me. As I closed my eyes the world began to
spin in the dark, but he held me tight, his hand already moving up my
leg, to my waistband. This was it.

I kept kissing him, trying to lose myself in it, but the room was hot
and small and the bed smelled bad, like sweat. As we went further and
further, I kept thinking that this wasn't how I'd imagined it would be.

Not here, in a smelly bed, when my head was spinning and I could hear
each flush of the toilet in the room next door. Not here, in a room with a
dirty litter box and Penthouse magazine on the floor, where Elizabeth

Gunderson had preceded me. Not here.

I started to get nervous, jumpy, and as Macon kept on, unsnapping
my jeans, the noise from the bathroom only got louder, and outside
some girl was coughing, and I felt something pressing against my bare
back, something hard. When I reached around I felt it cool against my
palm, and held it up over Macon's head to the dim light. It was an
earring, a gold teardrop; the one Elizabeth had lost. Scarlett had the
same pair.

"Wait," I said suddenly to Macon, pushing him up and away from
me. We were very close, almost there, and I could hear him groan even
as I squirmed out from beneath him.

"What?" he said. "What's wrong?"

"I feel sick," I told him, and it wasn't really true until I said it, and then I thought of all those beers and that bong hit and being here in this
sweaty stinky bed and the reeking litter box. "I think I need some air."

"Come on," he said, sliding his hand up my back but it felt cold and
creepy, suddenly, "lay back down. Come here."

"No," I said, jerking away from him and standing up, but I was off-
balance and everything slanted off to one side. I leaned against the
door, fumbling with the lock. "I think—I think I need to go home."

"Home?" He said it like it was a dirty word. "Halley, it's early. You can't go home."

I couldn't get the door open, the lock slipping past my fingers as I
tried to find it, and suddenly I could feel everything on its way up,
slowly. "I have to go," I said. "I think I'm going to be sick."

"Wait," he said. "Just calm down, okay? Come here."

"No," I said, and I was crying suddenly, scared in this strange place
and I hated him for doing this to me, hated myself, hated my mother
and Scarlett for being right, all along. And then I heard it: voices,
counting down. Ten, nine, eight, and I was sick and lost and the lock
wouldn't budge even as I felt everything coming up, the first taste in my
mouth, and then finally the door was somehow open and I was running,
seven, six, five, down the hallway, busting past the people crammed
and chanting the numbers in the kitchen and living room and out into
the cold, down the steps and the driveway four, three, two and into
the woods and then, as the one came and everyone cheered, I was
finally, violently, sick, alone on my knees in the woods, as the New Year
began.

C h a p t e r 1 5

He didn't speak to me for the first part of the ride home. He was
mad, as if I'd elaborately planned getting sick. When he found me in the
woods I was half asleep, wishing I was dead, with leaves stuck to my
face. He put me in the car and peeled out down the driveway, going way
too fast and fishtailing as we headed out onto the main road.

I was huddled against my window, my eyes closed, hoping I wouldn't
get sick again. I felt terrible.

"I'm sorry," I said after about five miles, as the lights of town started to come into view. Every time I thought of that litter box, and those
sheets, my stomach rolled. "I really am."

"Forget it," he said, and the engine growled as he changed gears,
careening around a corner.

"I wanted to," I told him. "I swear, I was going to. I just drank too much."

He didn't say anything, just turned with a screech onto the highway
that led to my house, gunning the engine.

"Macon, please don't be like this," I said. "Please."

"You said you wanted to. You made this big deal about spending

New Year's with me and what that meant, and then you just change
your mind." We were coming up on the main intersection to my
neighborhood now, the stoplight shining green ahead.

"It's not like that," I said.

"Yes, it is. You never really wanted to, Halley. You can't just play
around like that."

"I wasn't playing around," I said. "I wanted to. It just wasn't right."

"It felt fine to me." The light was turning yellow but he kept pushing
it, and we were going faster and faster, the mall shooting by in a blaze
of lights.

"Macon, slow down," I said, as we came up to the intersection, faster
and faster. The light turned red but I knew already we weren't stopping.

"You just don't get it," he said, punching the gas as we got closer,
under the light now, and I turned to look at him, wondering what was
coming next. "You're just so—"

I was wondering what he was going to say, what word could sum me
up right then, when I saw the lights come across his face, blaringly
yellow, and suddenly he was brighter, and brighter, and I asked him
what was happening, what was wrong. I remember only that light, so
strong as it spilled across my shoulders and lit up his face, and how
scared he looked as something big and loud hit my door, sending glass
shattering all across me, little sparks catching the light like diamonds as
they fell, with me, into the dark.

C h a p t e r 16

This is what I remember: the cold. The wind was blowing in my face
and it was shivery cold, like ice. I remember red lights and someone's
voice moaning. Crying. And lastly, I remember Macon holding my hand,
tightly between his, and saying it finally, in the wrong place at the
wrong time, but saying it. I love you. Oh, God, Halley, I'm sorry. I love you, I'm right here, just hold on. I'm right here.

When the ambulance came, I kept telling them to just take me
home, that I'd be okay, just take me home. I knew how close I was, all
the landmarks. I'd traveled that intersection a thousand times in my
life; it was the first big road I'd crossed alone.

I tried to keep track of Macon, his hand or his face, but in the
ambulance, on the way to the hospital, I lost him.

"He had to stay at the accident scene," a woman with red hair kept
telling me in a steady voice, each time I asked. "Lie back and relax,
honey. What's your name?"

"Halley," I said. I had no idea what had happened to me; my leg
hurt, and one of my eyes was swollen shut. I couldn't move my fingers
on my left hand, but it didn't hurt. That was strange.

"That's a pretty name," she said as someone shot something into my
arm, a slight prick that made me flinch. "Real pretty."

At the hospital they put me in a bed with a sheet pulled around it
and suddenly people were hovering all over me, hands reaching and
grabbing. Someone came and leaned into my ear, asking me my phone
number and I gave her Scarlett's. Even then, I knew how much trouble I
would be in with my parents.

After a while a doctor came and told me I had a sprained wrist,
lacerations on my back, stitches to bind the cut by my right eye, and
two bruised ribs. The pain in my leg was just bruising, she said, and
because I'd also banged my head they wanted to keep me overnight.

She said again and again how I was very, very lucky. I kept asking
about Macon, where he was, but she wouldn't answer, telling me to get
some sleep, to rest. She'd come back later to check on me. Oh, and by
the way— my sister was waiting outside.

"My sister?" I said, as they parted the curtains and Scarlett came in,
looking like she'd just rolled out of bed. She had her hair pulled back in
a ponytail and was wearing the long flannel shirt I knew she slept in.

Her stomach was bigger than it had been just hours ago, if that was
possible.

"Jesus, Halley," she said, stopping short a few feet from the bed and
looking at me. She was scared but trying not to show it. "What
happened to you?"

"It was an accident," I said.

"Where's Macon?" Scarlett said.

"I don't know." I felt like I was going to cry, suddenly, and now
everything was beginning to hurt all at once. "Isn't he outside?"

"No," she said, and now her mouth was moving into a thin, hard line,
her words clipped. "I didn't see him."

"He had to stay at the accident," I told her. "He said he'd be right here. He was really worried."

"Well, good," she snapped. "He almost killed you."

I closed my eyes, hearing only the beeping of some machine in the
next room. It sounded just like the bell halfway up Grandma Halley's
stairs, chiming.

"I didn't do it," I said to her after a long silence. "In case you were wondering."

"I wasn't," she said. "But I'm glad."

"When my parents find out about this, I'm dead meat," I said, and I
was so sleepy it was hard to even get the words out. "They'll never let
me see him again."

"He's not even here, Halley," she said softly.

"He's at the accident," I said again.

"That was over an hour and a half ago. The cop was in the waiting
room, too. I talked to him. Macon left."

"No," I said, fighting off the sleep even as it crept over me. "He's on the way."

"Oh, Halley," she said, and she sounded so sad. "I'm so, so, sorry."

But she was getting fuzzier and fuzzier and the beeping quieter, as I
drifted away.

************************************

When I woke up next, the first thing I saw was a quarterback going
out for a pass on the TV over my head. The ball was flying, curving
through the air, as he just reached up, grabbed it, and began to dodge
through the bodies and helmets, running, while the crowd screamed
behind him. When he hit the end zone he spiked the ball, high-fived one
of his teammates, and the camera zoomed into his smiling face, his fist
pumping overhead. Touchdown.

"Hi there," I heard my mother say, and I turned to see her sitting
beside me, her chair pulled close. "How are you feeling?"

"Okay," I said. My father was on the other bed in my room, still in
the tacky Mexican shirt he always wore for the New Year's party. "When
did you get here?"

"Just a little while ago." I looked at the clock on the wall as she
reached over and brushed my hair out of my face, smoothing her fingers
over the bandage on my eye. It was three-thirty. A.M.? P.M.? I wasn't
sure. "Halley, honey, you really, really scared us."

"I'm sorry," I said, and it was work just to talk, I was so tired. "I ruined your party."

"I don't care about the party," she said. She looked tired too, sad,
the same face she'd had that whole week we were with Grandma Halley.

"Where were you? What happened?"

"Julie," my father said from the next bed, his voice thick. "Let her sleep. It's not important now."

"The policeman said you were with Macon Faulkner," she went on,
and she sounded uneven, as if she was running over broken ground. "Is
that true? Did he do this to you?"

"No," I said, and it was coming back to me now, the cold and the
bright light and all the stars, falling. I was so drained, I closed my eyes.

"It was just—"

"I knew it, I knew it," she said, and she was still holding my good
hand, squeezing it now, hard. "God, you just can't listen to me, you just
can't understand that I might be right, I might know what's best, you
always have to prove it to yourself, and look what happens, look at this.

. . . " Her voice was getting softer and softer, or maybe I was just
slipping off. It was hard to say.

"Julie," my father said again, and I could hear him coming around
the bed, his steps moving closer. "Julie, she's sleeping. She can't even
hear you, honey."

"You promised me you wouldn't see him," she whispered, close to
my ear now, her voice rough. "You promised me."

"Let it go," my father said. Then, again, so soft I could hardly hear
it, "Let it go."

I was half asleep, wild thoughts tangled in with the sounds around
me, pulling me away. But right before I fell off entirely, or maybe I was
already dreaming, I heard a voice close to my ear, maybe hers, maybe

Macon's, maybe just one I made up in my head. I'll be right here, it
said as I drifted off into sleep. Right here.

C h a p t e r 17

January was flat, gray, and endless. I spent New Year's Day in the
hospital and then went home with everything aching and took to my bed
for the next week, staring out the window at Scarlett's house and the
planes overhead. My mother took complete control of my life, and I let
her.

We didn't talk about Macon. It was understood that something had
happened to me that night before the accident, something big, but she
didn't ask and I didn't offer. Instead she rebandaged my eye and wrist,
and gave me my pills, bringing me my meals on a tray. In the quiet of
my house with her always so close by, Macon seemed like a dream,
something barely visible, hardly real. It hurt too much to even picture
him.

But he was trying to get in touch with me. My first night home I
heard him idling at the stop sign, our old signal, and I lay staring at my
ceiling and listened. He left after about ten minutes, turning the corner
so that his headlights traced a path across my walls, lighting up a slash
of my mirror, a patch of wallpaper, the smiling face of my Madame

Alexander doll. Then he beeped the horn, one last chance, and I turned
again to the night sky and closed my eyes.

I didn't know what to think. That night was a mad blur, beginning
with my fight with Scarlett and ending being cold cold cold on the side of
the road. I was hurt and angry and I felt like a fool, for my wild notions,
for turning even on Scarlett, the only one who really mattered, when
she tried to tell me the truth.

Sometimes when I lay in bed that week I still felt for the ring he'd
given me, forgetting they'd cut it off at the emergency room. It was on
my desk, in a plastic baggie, next to the saucerful of candy I'd never
touched. He wasn't what I'd thought he was; maybe he never had been.

I wasn't what I'd thought I was, either.

Of course, some of us had already formed our opinions.

"He's such a jerk," Scarlett said after the first week, as we sat at my kitchen table playing Go Fish and eating grapes. We never discussed
our argument on New Year's Eve; it made both of us uncomfortable.

"And today he kept asking about you at school. He would not leave me
alone. Like he couldn't come over and visit you himself."

"He came by again last night," I said. "He sits out there like he's waiting for me to sneak out."

"If he gave a crap, he'd be at your door on his knees, begging for
forgiveness." She made a face, shifting in her seat. Now she really was
huge; she couldn't even sit against the table, her walk reduced to what
could only be politely called a waddle. "I'm so hormonal right now I
could kill him with my bare hands."

I didn't say anything. You can't just turn your heart off like a faucet;
you have to go to the source and dry it out, drop by drop.

It was around midnight a few nights later when I heard something
ping off my bedroom window. I lay in bed, listening to pebble after
pebble bounce off until I finally went and opened it up, sticking my head
out. I could barely see Macon in the shadows of the side yard, but I
knew he was there.

"Halley," I heard him whisper. "Come out. I have to talk to you."

I didn't say anything, watching my parents' window for the sudden
light that meant they'd heard too, and I almost hoped they had.

"Please," he said. "Just for a second. Okay?"

I shut the window without answering, then walked down the back
stairs and even let the screen door slam a little bit behind me. I didn't
care about being careful anymore.

He was in the side yard, by the juniper bushes, and as I came
around the corner he walked toward me, stepping out of the shadows.

"Hey."

"Hi," I said.

A pause. He said, "How are you feeling? How's your wrist?"

"Better."

He waited, like he expected me to say more. I didn't.

"Look," he began, "I know you're mad that I didn't show up at the
hospital, but I had a good reason. Your parents would've been upset
enough without having to see me. Plus I had to walk to a phone and get
a ride because my car was totaled, and . . ."

As he talked I just watched his face, wondering what it was that I'd
ever thought was so magical about him. I had been fascinated by the
things he'd shown me, but they were all just sleight of hand, quarters
pulled from children's ears. Anyone can do that trick, if they know how.

It's nothing special.

He was still talking. " . . . and I've been coming by all week 'cause I
wanted to explain, but you wouldn't come out and l couldn't call you,
and . . . "

"Macon," I said, holding up my hand. "Just stop, okay?"

He looked surprised. "I didn't mean to hurt you," he said, and I
wondered which hurt he meant, exactly. "I just freaked out. But I'm
sorry, Halley, and I'll make it up to you. I need you. I've been miserable
ever since this happened."

"Yeah?" I said, not believing a word.

"Yeah," he said softly, and reached out to put his arms around my
waist, brushing my bruised ribs and hurting me again. "I've been going
crazy."

I stepped back, out of his reach, and crossed my arms against my
chest. "I can't see you anymore," I said to him.

He blinked, absorbing this. "Your parents will get over that," he said
easily, and I knew he'd said this many times before. Everything, each
line I'd held close to my heart, had been said a million times to a million
other girls under their windows and in their side yards, on back streets
and in backseats, in dark rooms at parties, with the door locked tight.

"This isn't about my parents," I said. "This is about me."

"Halley, don't do this." He ducked his head, that old hangdog PE.

look. "We can work this out."

"I don't think so," I said. The truth was I knew, after all those flat

January days, that I deserved better. I deserved I love yous and kiwi fruits and flowers and warriors coming to my door, besotted with love. I
deserved pictures of my face in a million expressions, and the warmth of
a baby's kick under my hand. I deserved to grow, and to change, to
become all the girls I could ever be over the course of my life, each one
better than the last.

"Halley, wait," he called out after me as I backed away. "Don't go."

But I was already gone, working a little magic of my own, vanishing.

************************************

I didn't see her right away as I came inside the back door, easing it
shut behind me. Not until I turned around, in the dark, and the room
was suddenly bright all around me. My mother, in her bathrobe, was
standing with her hand on the light switch.

"So," she said, as I stood there blinking. "Things are right back to the way they were, I see."

"What?"

"Wasn't that our friend Macon?" She said it angrily. "Does he ever come around in broad daylight? Or does he only work under cover of
darkness?"

"Mom, you don't understand." I was going to tell her then that he
was gone, maybe even that she was right.

"I understand that even that boy almost killing you is not enough
for you to learn a lesson. I cannot believe you would just go right back
out there to him, like nothing had changed after what happened to you.

After what he did."

"I had to talk to him," I said. "I had to—"

"We have not discussed this because you were hurt, but this is not
going to happen. Do you understand? If you don't have the sense to
stay away from that boy, I will keep you away from him."

"Mom." I couldn't believe she was doing it again. She was taking this
moment, this time when I was strongest, away from me.

"I don't care what I have to do," she said, her voice low and even. "I don't care if I have to send you away or switch schools. I don't care if I
have to follow you myself twenty-four hours a day, you will not see
him, Halley. You will not destroy yourself this way."

"Why are you just assuming I'm going back to him?" I asked her,
just as she was drawing in breath to make another point. "Why don't
you ask me what I said to him out there?"

She shut her mouth, caught off guard. "What?"

"Why don't you ever wait a second and see what I'm planning, or
thinking, before you burst in with your opinions a n d ideas? You never
even give me a chance."

"Yes, I do," she said indignantly.

"No," I said. "You don't. And then you wonder why I never tell you anything or share anything with you. I can never trust you with
anything, give you any piece of me without you grabbing it to keep for
yourself."

"That's not true," she said slowly, but it was just now hitting her, I
could see it. "Halley, you don't always know what's at stake, and I do."

"I will never learn," I said to her slowly, "until you let me."

And so we stood there in the kitchen, my mother and I, facing off
over everything that had built up since June, when I was willing to hand
myself over free and clear. Now, I needed her to return it all to me, with
the faith that I could make my own way.

"Okay," she said finally. She ran a hand through her hair. "All right."

"Thank you," I said as she cut the light off, and we started upstairs
together, her footsteps echoing mine. It was still all settling in, this deal
we'd made. It was like learning another way of something instinctive,
like walking or talking. Changing something you already thought you'd
mastered and figured out on your own.

As we got to the top of the stairs, to split off into our different
directions, she stopped.

"So," she said softly. "What did you tell him?"

Outside, across the street, I could see Scarlett's kitchen light, yellow
in the dark. "I told him he wasn't what I'd thought he was," I said. "That he let me down, and I couldn't see him anymore. And I said good-bye."

I knew there was probably a lot she wanted to ask or say, but she
only nodded. We would have to learn this slowly, making the rules up as
we went. It was undiscovered country, as wide as the Grand Canyon, as
distant as Halley's Comet.

"Good for you," she said simply, and then she went inside her room,
shutting the door quietly between us.

You can't just plan a moment when things get back on track, just as
you can't plan the moment you lose your way in the first place. But
standing there alone on the landing, I thought of Grandma Halley and
how she'd held me close against her lap as we watched the sky
together. I'd always thought I couldn't remember, but suddenly in that
moment, I closed my eyes and saw the comet, finally, brilliant and
impossible, stretching above me across the sky.

Part III

Grace

C h a p t e r 18

"Oh, honey, you look so wonderful! Brian, come in here with the
camera, you've got to see this. Stand here, Halley. No—here, so we get
the window behind you. Or maybe—"

"Mom," I said, reaching behind me again for the itchy tag that had
been scratching my neck since I'd put the damn dress on, "please. Not
now, okay?"

"Oh, but we've got to take pictures," she said, waving me over by the potted plant in the corner of the kitchen, "some of you alone, and
some when Noah comes."

Noah. Every time I heard his name, I couldn't believe I'd gotten
myself into this. Not just the prom, not just a too-poofy dress with a tag
that would drive me insane, but the prom with the dress with the tag
with Noah Vaughn. I was in hell.

"Oh my goodness," my mother said, looking over my shoulder, one
hand moving up to cover her mouth. She looked like she might cry.

"Look at you!"

I turned around to see Scarlett, much as I'd left her upstairs minutes
ago, except maybe larger, if that was possible. She was at nine months
almost exactly, her belly protruding up and outward so it was always the
very first thing you noticed when she came into a room. Her dress had
been made especially by Cameron's mother, a seamstress, who was so
happy Cameron was actually going to the prom that she spent hours,
days, making the perfect maternity prom dress. It was black and white
with a semi-drop neck that showed off Scarlett's impressive bosom, an
empire waist, and it fell gently over her knees. She really did look good,
if huge. But it was the smile on her face, wide and proud, that made it
perfect.

"Ta-da!" she said, sweeping her arms over herself and back down
again, as if she was a prize on a game show. "Crazy, huh?"

She just stood there, grinning at me, and I had to smile back. Since
we'd decided we would go to the prom and fulfill our Seventeen
daydreams, nothing had been normal. But then, nothing had been
normal, or even close to normal, for a while.

Since January, something had changed. It was all subtle, hard to see
with the naked eye, but it was there. The way my mother held her
tongue when I knew she was dying to offer an opinion, to dominate a
conversation—to be my mother. She'd take a breath, already gathering
words, and then stop, let it out, and look hard at me as something
passed between us, imperceptible to the rest of the world. She'd backed
off just enough, focusing on other things: selling Grandma Halley's
house and visiting her often, as well as the new book she'd started
writing about her experiences being a daughter again. Maybe I'd be in
this one. Maybe not.

As for Macon, I hadn't talked to him much since that night in my side
yard. He seemed to be coming to school even less, and when he did I
was skilled at avoiding him. But I still felt a pang whenever I saw him,
the way I still felt a soreness in my wrist every morning, or a pain in my
ribs when I lay a certain way at night. In March, when I heard his
mother had kicked him out, I worried. And in mid-April, when I heard he
was dating Elizabeth Gunderson, I cried for two days straight.

I made myself concentrate on something more important: the baby.

I saw it, small and hardly recognizable, when we had the ultrasound
during Month Six. It had hands and feet and eyes and a nose. The
doctor knew the sex, but Scarlett didn't want to know; she wanted it to
be a surprise.

We had a baby shower at my house, inviting Cameron and his
mother, the girls from the Teen Mothers Support Group, and even Ginny

Tabor, who bought the baby a huge stuffed yellow duck that quacked
when you squeezed it. But something was wrong with it, and it quacked
whenever you picked it up, and then wouldn't shut up until you took its
head off, an option we never had with Ginny herself. Cameron's mother
sewed a beautiful layette set, and my parents gave Scarlett ten
babysitting coupons, for whenever she needed a break. For my gift, I
had blown up a recent picture of me and Scarlett, sitting on her front
steps together. Scarlett's belly was huge, and she had her hands folded
over it, her head on my shoulder. I had it framed and Scarlett
immediately hung it over the baby's crib, where she or he would see it
every day.

"The three of us," she said, and I nodded.

And then we just waited, circling in a holding pattern, while the due
date got closer and closer.

We planned. We bought a baby name book and made lists of good
ones: something simple, not bringing to mind someone else, like

Scarlett's, or needing a paragraph of explanation, like mine. We both
knew how far a name could take you.

We went to Lamaze classes, me sitting in a long row of fathers, her
head in my lap. We were the youngest ones there. We breathed and we
pushed, and I tried to tell myself that I could handle this when it
happened, that I could do it. Scarlett was scared and tired, with all that
huffing and puffing, and I always nodded at her, confident.

And Marion had come around. She acted like she was firm on
adoption until about Month Seven, early March, when I walked in on her
in the nursery. The sun was slanting through the window, warm and
bright, bouncing off the yellow walls, and the constellations Cameron
had painted on the ceiling. Everything was ready: the clothes all folded
in the drawers, the crib and changing table in place, the stroller finally
assembled (with the help of a neighbor, who was an engineer and the
only one who could figure out the instructions). She was just standing
there, arms crossed, surveying it all with a smile on her face. And I
knew it then. There'd never been a question of where this baby was
going or who it belonged with. Of course; when she saw me she turned
around and scowled, muttering something about paint fumes, and
hurried out. But that was Marion. I knew what I had seen.

And lastly, I walked with Scarlett to the mailbox as she carried the
letter we'd worked and re-worked, all these months. Dear Mrs.

Sherwood, it began, You don't know me, but I have something to
say. She dropped it in, the mailbox door clanked, and there was no
going back. If we heard from her, we heard from her. If not, this baby
had enough love to carry on.

And now, on May twelfth, we were going to the prom. I was doing
this for Scarlett; it was important to her. When Cameron asked her, I
had to go, too. Which is how I ended up with Noah Vaughn.

Actually, it was my mother's fault. She brought up the prom one

Friday night when the Vaughns were over, Mrs. Vaughn lit up like the
sun, and it went from there. Of course I keep telling Halley she
should go, my mother said, I mean, it's the prom. Well, Noah, I can't believe you haven't mentioned this, said Mrs. Vaughn. Well,

Halley's best friend is going, you know Scarlett, but Halley hasn't
been asked, said my mother, and now I was realizing what was
happening, how awful this could be, as Noah watched me from across
the table and my father giggled at his plate. But Noah doesn't have a
date either, said Mrs. Vaughn, so I don't see why you two
couldn't. . . And then my mother, who had learned something, looked
across the table, realizing too late, and said quickly, Actually I think

Halley might have plans that weekend, but of course now it was
too late, way too late, and Mrs. Vaughn was already clapping her hands
together excitedly, and smiling big, and my mother kept trying to get
me to look at her but I wouldn't. All I could see was Noah across the
table, eating a slice of pizza, with cheese all over his chin.

Of course Scarlett was ecstatic. She dragged me out to buy a dress
and shoes, and insisted we get ready together. And I went along, trying
not to complain, because I knew somehow that this was the end of
something for her, before the baby came and everything changed.

"Smile!" my mother said, stepping back across the kitchen with her
camera's red light blinking. My father was leaning against the kitchen
door, making faces at me. "Oh, you two look just great. So glamorous!"

Scarlett put her arm over my shoulder, pulling me closer, tighter in
for the shot. I saw the red in her hair, her easy smile, the small
sprinkling of freckles across her nose.

"Okay!" my mother said, now against the far wall, crouching down.

"Now say prom night!"

"Prom night!" Scarlett said, still smiling.

"Prom night," I said, more softly, my eyes on her, and not the
camera, as the flash popped bright all around me.

************************************

I could tell that Noah was drunk the minute he crossed the living
room holding the corsage.

"Hi," he said as he got close, reaching out with the pin toward my
bodice, his breath hot and sweet. "Hold still."

"I'll get it," I said, taking it from him before he stabbed me while

Mrs. Vaughn, who obviously hadn't gotten close to him lately, and my
mother, who looked like she might bust with happiness, watched from
across the room. Beside us Cameron was carefully attaching Scarlett's
corsage, a group of pink roses and baby's breath, to her ample bustline.

Cameron looked very small and very dapper in his tuxedo and
cranberry-colored cummerbund and socks. Very European, my mother
had said when he arrived, with Noah in his rented tux and too-short
pants with gym socks peeking out beneath. I stuck my corsage on,
barely missing poking myself in my haste, and settled in for another
round of pictures.

"Wonderful!" Mrs. Vaughn said, circling us with the video camera
while Noah snaked his arm around my waist. The liquor had obviously
emboldened him. "Halley, smile!"

"One more," my mother said, going through at least another roll of
film, flash after flash. "What a great night you'll have! Terrific!"

Marion was there, with one of those disposable cameras, taking
picture after picture of Scarlett in her dress. She was going to a
medieval tournament with Vlad that night, and was already dressed for
the part in a long velvet dress with puffy sleeves that made her look like

Guinevere, or maybe Sleeping Beauty. She'd gotten into Vlad's weekend
hobby, bit by bit, and she seemed to like it, tagging along to
tournaments and drinking mead while he jousted. Scarlett was
embarrassed, but Marion just said being someone else was kind of nice,
every once in a while.

"Scarlett," she called out, waving one hand over her head. "Over
here, honey. Perfect. Perfect!"

After we'd been satisfactorily documented, we finally got out the
door and to the limousine, on loan from the hotel where Cameron's
father worked. Cameron, for all his quirkiness, really knew how to make
an evening. I couldn't exactly say the same for my date.

"Where's the bar?" Noah slurred as soon as we shut the door and
drove off. "There's supposed to be a bar in these things, right?"

Scarlett was just eyeing him, settling her dress around her, and I
said, "He's wasted. Ignore him."

"I am not," Noah said indignantly. Already he'd talked more to me,
total, than he had in the entire year and a half we'd been broken up.

"But there is supposed to be a bar."

"I'm sure they just took it out," Cameron said quietly. "Sorry."

"Don't be sorry," Scarlett said to him, squeezing his arm. "We don't care."

"I don't need it anyway," Noah said loudly, pulling a plastic juice
container from his inside pocket. "Got it all taken care of, right here."

I just looked at him. "Noah," I said. "Please."

"Wow," Scarlett said as he opened the container and guzzled down a
bit, dribbling on his shirtfront. "That sure is classy."

"Works for me," Noah said snippily. He stuck it back in his pocket,
wiping his mouth, and put his arm over my shoulder, which I shrugged
off as best I could.

By the time we got to the prom, Noah was completely loaded. The
limo dropped us off in the bus parking lot by the, cafeteria, and I just
started to walk inside, leaving him to stumble along behind me. He'd
downed the last swallow of his stash, dropped the container on the
sidewalk, and reached out to grab me; instead, he got my dress, tearing
it at the waist. I felt cool air on my back and legs and stopped walking.

"Ooops," he said as I turned around. He had something white and
shiny, formerly part of my dress, in his hands and he was giggling.

"Sorry."

"You jerk," I snapped, grabbing behind me to bunch the fabric
together, covering myself. Now I was at the prom with Noah Vaughn
and half-naked. There was no end to my shame.

"Halley, what's going on?" Scarlett called from the front entrance to
the cafeteria. I could see Melissa Ringley, prom chairwoman, sitting at a
table watching me. "Hurry up."

"Go in without me," I said. "I'll be right there."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes."

She shrugged, handing Melissa their tickets, and she and Cameron
disappeared inside. I could hear music playing, loud, and people kept
walking past, on their way in. I backed into the shadow of the science
lab to do something about my dress.

"Here," Noah said, stumbling in behind me, "let me help."

"You cannot help me," I told him. "Okay?"

"You don't have to be a bitch," he snapped, still reaching around to
the back of my dress, his hand brushing my skin. "You know, you've
changed so much since we went out."

"Whatever, Noah," I said. I needed a safety pin, badly. I could not
go inside and moon my entire class, not even for Scarlett.

"You used to be nice, and all that," he went on, "but then you
started thinking you were all cool, hanging out with Macon Faulkner and
all. Like you were too good for everybody all of a sudden."

"Noah," I said. "Shut up."

"You shut up," he said back, loudly. Two girls in white dresses and
heels looked over at us, trying to make us out in the dark.

I ignored him, reaching around the back of my dress again, when
suddenly he was right up against me, his breath in my face when I
turned around. I didn't remember him ever being so tall. He slid his arm
around my waist, reaching back to the gaping fabric, and stuck his hand
down my dress, brushing over my underwear. I just stared at him,
dumbstruck, and watched his face get closer and closer, eyes closed,
tongue starting to stick out—

"Get off me," I said loudly, pushing him away. He stumbled, tripped over a tree stump and landed on the sidewalk just as another group of
people started to pass by. I leaned against the wall, not caring anymore
about my dress, or this night, and tried to hide myself.

"Whoa," a guy in the group said as he stepped over Noah, who was
still prone, blinking. "You okay, buddy?"

"She's just—she's such a . . ." Noah sputtered as he got to his feet,
unsteadily, and started to weave back around the side of the building,
muttering to himself. The guy and his date just watched him go, then
laughed a little nervously and headed across the courtyard to Melissa

Ringley and the cafeteria. A n d I was alone.

I thought about going home. I had money and could easily call a
cab, or my father, and just give up entirely. But Scarlett would worry, I
knew, so I bunched together the back of my dress, holding it that way,
and went to tell her myself.

I found her on the dance floor, with Cameron. They couldn't dance
that close but they did what they could, her stomach between them. All
around her were these perfect girls, hair swept up and wearing lipstick
and high heels, with their dates in dark tuxedos and dress shoes. I saw

Ginny Tabor and Brett Hershey, wearing Prom King and Queen crowns,
making out by the punch table. And Regina Little, one of the fattest girls
in school, in a huge white dress with a hoop, dancing with a guy in a
military uniform who looked at least thirty. And lastly, in the corner, I
saw Elizabeth Gunderson and Macon, not dancing or smiling or even
talking, just standing there staring at the crowd, same as me.

Macon saw me, and right then I felt it for the first time in so long,
that rush and craziness, that feeling I'd had at Topper Dam. He looked
good and he grinned at me, and I thought that in this desperate
moment, alone at the prom, he could take me away.

It was too much, all of a sudden, everything rushing at me. The
prom and Michael and my mother and the baby. Macon and Ronnie's
house and that night in the car, with the glass shattering around m y
head. Elizabeth Gunderson and her sly smile, the cold of the woods as

I'd gotten sick on New Year's Eve, Grandma Halley's hand, thin and
warm, in mine. And finally, Noah coming closer and closer to me, his
tongue sticking o u t , a n d n o w Scarlett on the dance floor, right
before my eyes, s w a y i ng t o the music and smiling, smiling, smiling.

I pushed through the crowd, still holding my dress, thinking only of
getting out, getting away, something. I pushed past girls in their
princess outfits, past clouds of cologne and perfume, past Mrs. Oakley,
the vice principal, who was eyeballing everyone on the lookout for drugs
and drunks. I didn't stop until I reached the bathroom door and ran
inside, letting it slam behind me.

The first person I saw was Melissa Ringley, standing in front of the
mirrors with a lipstick in her hand. She looked at the mirror in front of
her, and me beyond it, and turned around, her mouth still in a perfect

O.

"Halley, my goodness, what is wrong?" She put the lipstick down and
walked toward me, lifting her dress off the ground so it wouldn't brush
the floor. It was black, with a full skirt and a modest neckline. She had a
small gold cross hanging from a chain around her neck. "Are you okay?"

I did look crazed, wild even. My hair, so carefully crafted into a
perfect French twist by Scarlett, had somehow come untucked and was
sticking up like a lopsided Mohawk. My face was red and my mascara
smeared and that didn't even include my dress, which was bagging open
in the back now that I had let go of it. Two other girls, checking their
makeup, brushed past me, glanced at my exposed underwear and
clucked their tongues as they pushed the door open, leaving me and

Melissa alone.

"I'm fine," I said quickly, moving to the sink and wetting a paper
towel, trying to do something about my face. I pulled my hair down,
bobby pins spilling everywhere. "Just a rotten night, that's all."

"Well, I heard Noah was drunk," she said, whispering the last word
and taking a furtive look around. "You poor thing. And what happened
to your dress? Oh my God, Halley, turn around. Look at that!"

"I know," I said, my teeth clenched. I couldn't believe I was
mooning Melissa Ringley. "I just want to get out of here."

"Well, you can't go out there like that," she said, moving around
behind me. "Here, hand me some of those bobby pins, I'll see what I
can do."

So I stood there, with Melissa behind me muttering to herself and
stabbing bobby pins into my dress, all the while wondering how the
night could get any worse. And then, it did.

Elizabeth Gunderson was wearing a tight black dress and spike heels
that I could hear clacking outside before she even opened the door and
came into the bathroom itself. When she saw me she narrowed her eyes
and looked me up and down before moving to another sink and leaning
into the mirror.

"Well, this should at least get you through the rest of the night,"

Melissa said cheerfully, coming out from behind me and tossing the
extra bobby pins into the trash. "Just don't try any radical movements
or anything."

"Okay," I said, staring at my reflection. I could feel Elizabeth
watching me. I told myself it was only fitting she was with Macon; they
deserved each other. This didn't really make me feel better. "Thanks,

Melissa. Really."

"Oh, no problem," she said in her chirpy little can-do voice, fluffing
her blond bob with her fingers. "It's all part of being prom chairwoman,
right?" She waggled her fingers at me as she left, the sound of music—
something slow and easy—coming in as the door opened and then
drifted shut behind her.

Beside me, Elizabeth was putting on eyeliner, leaning in closer to the
mirror. She looked tired, worn out, now that I was looking at her more
closely. Her eyes were red and her lipstick was too dark, making her
mouth look like a gash against her skin.

I took one last look at myself, decided there wasn't much I could do
under the circumstances, and started to leave. I had nothing left to say
to Elizabeth Gunderson. But then, just as I was reaching for the door, I
heard her voice.

"Halley."

I turned around. "What?"

She pulled away from the mirror, brushing her hair over her
shoulders. "So." She wasn't looking at me, instead down at the purse in her hands. "Are you having a good night?"

I smiled, in spite of myself. "No," I said. "Are you?"

She took a deep breath, then ran a finger over her lips, smoothing
out her lipstick. "No. I'm not."

I nodded, not sure what else to say, and reached for the door again.

"Well," I said, "I guess I'll see you later."

I was halfway out, the music loud enough that I almost didn't hear
her when she said, "You know, he still loves you. He says he doesn't,
but he does. He does."

I stopped and turned around. "Macon?" I said.

"He won't admit it," she said quietly, but her voice was shaky, and I
thought of how I'd envied her that night at Ronnie's, stretched out
across the bed examining her toes. I didn't now. "He says he doesn't
even think about you, but I can tell. Especially tonight. When he saw
you out there. I can tell."

"It's nothing," I said to her, realizing how true it was. It was just a feeling, a whooshing in my ears. Not love.

"Do you still love him?" In the bathroom her voice echoed strangely,
louder and then softer all around us.

"No," I said quietly. And I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror,
my wild hair, my ripped dress. You could even see the scar over my eye
where the makeup had brushed off. But I was okay. I was. "I don't," I
said.

And Elizabeth Gunderson turned from the sink, her hair swinging
over her shoulder just it had before she tumbled off a million pyramids
at a million high-school football games. She opened her mouth to say
something more but I didn't hear it, never got a chance, because just
then the door slammed open and Ginny Tabor burst in with a blast of
pink satin, her voice preceding her.

"Halley!" She stopped, fluttering one hand over her chest while she
caught her breath. "You've—you've got to get out here."

"Why?" I said.

"Scarlett," she gasped, still breathing hard. She held up a finger,
holding me there, while she gulped for air. "Scarlett's having the baby."

"What?" I spun around to look at her. "Are you serious?"

"I swear, she and Cameron were getting their picture taken and

Brett and I were next in line and right when the flash went off, she just
got this look on her face and then boom it was happening—"

"Move," I said, pushing past her out into the cafeteria, around the dance floor and the people drinking punch, past the band and to the
edge of a crowd gathered around the tiny wooden drawbridge where
everyone had been posing for pictures. There was a buzz in the air and
a photographer with a huge camera wringing his hands and finally, with
her face bright red and way too many people pressed around her,

Scarlett. When she saw me, she burst into tears.

"You're fine, you're fine," I said, sliding around to her other side, by Cameron who was looking kind of ashen. Someone was shouting about
an ambulance and the music had stopped and I couldn't even remember
the breathing patterns we'd learned in Lamaze class.

Scarlett grabbed me by the neckline and jerked me toward her; she
was surprisingly strong. "I don't want an ambulance," she said. "Just get me the hell out of here. I am not having this baby at the prom."

"Okay, okay," I said, looking to Cameron for support but he was
leaning against the edge of the drawbridge, fanning himself with one
hand. He looked worse than Scarlett. "Let's go, then. Come on."

I helped her to her feet, her arm around my shoulder, and started to
push through the crowd. Mrs. Oakley was on one side of me, saying
she'd already called someone, to stay put, and somewhere in an
explosion of pink was Ginny Tabor, yelling about boiling water, but all I
could think of was Scarlett's hand squeezing my shoulder so damn hard

I could hardly even see straight. But somehow, we were making head-
way.

"Where's Cameron?" Scarlett said between gasps as we burst out the
door into the courtyard. "What happened to him?"

"He's back there somewhere," I told her, dragging her along beside
me, her grip still tight on my skin. "He looked a little nauseous or
something."

"This is no time for that!" she screamed, right in my ear.

"We're fine, we're fine," I said, and now that we were getting closer
to the parking lot it suddenly occurred to me that we had no mode of
transportation, since the limo wasn't due back until midnight. By now
we'd lost most of the crowd, all of them hanging back by the cafeteria
door with Mrs. Oakley shouting about how we should wait for the
ambulance, it would be here any second.

"I don't want an ambulance," Scarlett said again. "I swear, if they put me in one I will fight them tooth and nail."

"We don't have a car," I told her. "We took the limo, remember?"

"I don't care," she said, clutching at my shoulder even harder. "Do something!"

"I will get us a ride," I said, looking around the parking lot for any
poor sucker who just happened to be driving off at that moment. "Don't
worry," I told her. "I have it under control."

But this was nothing Seventeen magazine had ever covered. We
were on our own.

Just then I heard a car screech around the corner, and I leaned out
and waved my arm frantically, as much as I could while still supporting

Scarlett. "Hello!" I called. "Please, God, please stop."

"Oh, no," Scarlett said quietly. "My water just broke. Oh, man, what a mess. This dress is a goner."

"Please stop!!" I screamed at the car as it came closer, already slowing down, and of course as it slid to a stop beside us, engine
rumbling, I knew who it was.

"Hey there," Macon said, smiling from the driver's seat as he hit the
button to unlock the door. He was in a different car this time, a Lexus,

Elizabeth next to him. "Need a ride?"

"Of course we need a ride!" Scarlett screamed a t him. "Are you
stupid?"

"That would be nice, thank you," I said smoothly as Elizabeth
reached behind her to open the back door and we piled in, Scarlett all
sticky and me scattering bobby pins everywhere because these were
definitely radical movements. We were pulling away when Cameron ran
up and we had to stop to let him in, too; he was huffing and puffing and
still looked kind of pale.

"What happened to you?" I asked as Scarlett bore down on my bad
hand, squeezing so hard my fingers were folding in on each other.

"I passed out," he said quietly.

"What did he say?" Scarlett bellowed from my other side.

"He didn't say anything," I said. "He's fine. Now, let's work on our breathing. Deep breaths, in and out—"

"I don't want to breathe," she said in a low voice. "I want drugs and I want them now."

From the rearview, I could see Macon grinning back at us, and I had
a sudden flash of the last time we'd been together in a car, speeding
toward town. But I couldn't think about that now.

"Breathe," I said to Scarlett. "Come on now."

"I'm scared," she said. "Oh, God, Halley, it hurts."

I gripped her hand harder, tighter, ignoring my own pain. "Think
about what we learned in class, okay? Peaceful thoughts. Uh, oceans
and fields of flowers, and country lakes."

"Shut up!" she said. "God, listen to yourself."

"Okay, fine," I said, "don't think about that. Think about good things, like that trip we took to the beach in sixth grade, remember? When you
got stung by the jellyfish?"

"That was good?" Her brow was wet, sweaty, and her hand in mine
was hot. I tried not to look scared, but it was hard.

"Sure it was," I said, and Macon was still watching me as we sped
down Main Street but I ignored him, going on, "and remember baking
cookies in your kitchen all those summers, and dancing to the radio, and
last summer with Michael, and going to the lake, and . . . "

"Kiwi fruit," she said, gasping. Beside me Cameron looked like he
was ready to pass out again.

"Right," I said, ready to run with anything, "kiwi fruit. And remember the day you got your license? And the first thing you did was back into
my house, right there by the garage door? Remember?"

"Your dad said most people stick to just hitting other cars," she said, her voice raspy, hand still gripping mine. "He said I was special."

The lights of the hospital were coming up now, closer. I could hear
an ambulance, somewhere. "I know he did," I said, brushing the damp
hair off her forehead. "Just hold on, Scarlett, okay? We're almost there.

Just hold on."

She squeezed my hand, hard, and closed her eyes. "Don't leave me,
okay? Promise you won't."

"I won't," I said as we pulled into the parking lot, past the front
entrance to Emergency. "I'll be right here. I promise."

They put Scarlett in a wheelchair, shoved a bunch of forms i n my
hand, and pushed her through a set of double doors with a bang,
leaving me and Cameron at Admitting with a bunch of Boy Scouts who'd
had a camping accident, an old man with a bleeding forehead, and a
woman screaming in Spanish with a baby planted against her hip.

Cameron went over and sat down, putting his head between his knees,
and after I scribbled what I could on the forms, I went to the pay phone
to call Marion.

Of course she wasn't home. She was off jousting, or doing medieval
dances, or whatever she and Vlad did on their theme weekends. The
phone rang and rang before the machine came on, and I hung up and
did what came instinctively. I called my mother.

"Halley?" she said, before I even finished my hello. "Where are you?

Mrs. Vaughn just called and said Noah had been found drunk in the
school parking lot and Norman had to go down there to pick him up
from the principal, she's completely hysterical and no one knew what
happened to you. . . . "

"Mom."

"I trusted you not to drink, and I don't know what got into Noah,
he's never been in trouble before and John was just livid, apparently

. . . "

"Mom," I said again, louder this time. "The baby's coming."

"The baby?" There was a sudden silence. "What, now? Right now?"

"Yes." Beside me the Boy Scouts were banging on a candy machine,
grumbling about being gypped, and Cameron was a few seats down with
his eyes closed, slumped in a plastic chair. "I'm at the hospital, they just took Scarlett away and I don't have time to explain about Noah right
now, okay? I can't get in touch with Marion, so when you see her come
home, tell her where we are. Tell her to hurry."

"Is Scarlett okay?"

"She's scared," I said, thinking of her alone wherever they'd taken
her, and how I'd promised to stay right with her, no matter what. "I
have to go, okay? I'll call you later."

"Okay, honey. Let us know."

"I will." I hung up the phone and rushed back to Admitting, my dress
dragging across the floor, one lone bobby pin still holding it together in
the back. As I passed the front entrance I saw Macon and Elizabeth still
in the car. They were talking, Macon's mouth moving, one finger
pointing, angrily. Elizabeth was just staring out the window, her arm
hanging down the side of the car, a cigarette held loosely in her fingers.

She didn't even see me.

I went to the Admitting desk, told them I was Scarlett's sister and

Lamaze partner, and got led back through the double doors, past the
emergency-room cots and curtains, to where they had Scarlett on a
bed, the fetal monitor already hooked up and beeping.

"Where have you been?" she shrieked as soon as I came around the corner. She had a plastic cup full of ice in her hand and a green gown
on, her prom dress tossed over a chair in the corner. "I am freaking
out here, Halley, and you just vanish into thin air."

"I did not vanish," I said gently. "I was calling Marion and handling things at the front desk. I'm here now."

"Well, good," she said. "Because I really need—"And then she
stopped talking and sat up straight, holding her stomach. She made a
low, guttural moaning sound, rising and rising louder and louder, and I
just stared at her, not even recognizing her face, and knew all at once I
was in way over my head.

The door opened behind me and the doctor came in, all cheerful and
easygoing, taking her time walking up to the bed while Scarlett huffed
and puffed and grabbed for my hand, which she immediately squeezed
so hard I felt bone meeting bone, crunching.

"So," the doctor said easily, grabbing a chart off the end of the bed,

"looks like we're having a baby."

"Looks that way," Scarlett said between gasps. "Can I have some
drugs, please?"

"In a minute," the doctor said, moving to the end of the bed and
lifting the sheet, moving Scarlett's legs into the stirrups attached to the
side of the bed. "Let's see how far along you are."

She poked and prodded, and Scarlett ground the bones in my hand
to powder.

"Okay," the doctor said, patting the sheet back down, "we're getting close. It shouldn't be too long now, so I just need you to relax, and work
your breathing with your partner here. Leave the rest to us."

"What about the drugs?" Scarlett said urgently. "Can I get the
drugs?"

"I'll send someone in shortly," the doctor said, smiling like we were
cute. "Don't worry, honey. It'll be over before you know it." She slipped the chart back into its place on the end of the bed, tucking her pen
behind her ear, and walked out the door, waving as she went.

"I hate her," Scarlett said decisively through a mouthful of ice. "I mean it."

"Let's do our breathing," I suggested, pulling a chair up beside the
bed. "Deep breath in, now, okay?"

"I don't want to breathe," she snapped at me. "I want them to knock me out, completely, even if they just hit me on the head with
something. I can't do this, Halley. I can't."

"Yes, you can," I said sternly. "We're ready for this."

"Easy for you to say." She sucked down more ice. "All you have to
do is tell me to breathe and stand there. You've got the easy part."

"Scarlett. Hold it together."

She rose up in the bed, spitting frozen shards everywhere. "Don't
tell me to hold it together, not until you have felt this pain, because it is
unlike anything—" And then she stopped talking, her face going pale
again as another contraction hit.

"Breathe," I said, doing it myself, puff puff puff, inhale deep, puff puff puff. "Come on."

But she wasn't breathing, only moaning again, that low scary noise
that made me back away from the bed, literally scared for my life. I was
wrong. We weren't ready for this. This was big, and scary, and I
understood suddenly how Cameron must have felt, woozy and terrified
all at once. I wished I was out in the waiting room, with the Boy Scouts
and the candy machine, pacing and waiting to light up a cigar.

"Stay here," I said to her, backing away from the bed, step by step,
as she stopped moaning suddenly and watched me, eyes wide. "I'll be

—"

"Don't leave!" she cried, trying to sit up straight, reaching for the
sides of the bed. "Halley, don't—"

But I let the door swing shut behind me and I was suddenly alone, in
the corridor, the cool wall pressing against my back where my dress was
gaping open. I tried to shake the fear off. I could hear Scarlett on the
other side of the door, moaning. Just when she needed me, I was falling
apart.

Then, I heard it. The sound of footsteps coming closer, louder and
louder, clack clack clack, all businesslike as they rounded the corner. I
looked to my left and coming toward me, purse tucked under her arm
and eyes straight ahead, was my mother.

"Where is she?" she said as she got closer, switching her purse to
the other arm.

"In there," I said. "She's freaking out."

"Well, let's go." She reached for the doorknob but I hung back,
pressing myself harder against the wall. "Halley? What's wrong?"

"I can't do this," I said, and my voice sounded strange, high. "It's too crazy, and she's in pain, and I just think—"

"Honey." She looked at me. "You need to be in there."

"I can't," I said again, and my throat hurt when I spoke. "It's too much to deal with."

"Well, that's too bad," she said simply, grabbing my shoulder and
pushing me toward the door, her hand guiding me from behind.

"Scarlett is counting on you. You can't let her down."

"I'm no help, she wouldn't want me there, I'm a mess," I said, but
she was already opening the door, pushing it with her free hand.

"You are the only one she wants," my mother said, and then we
were crossing the room, her arm clamped around my shoulders, back to
the bed where Scarlett was sitting up, clenching the sheet in her hands,
tears streaming down her face.

"Hi, honey," my mother said, crossing to the bedside and smoothing
down Scarlett's hair. "You're doing great. Just great."

"Is Marion here?" Scarlett said.

"Not yet, but Brian is over at your house, waiting for her. She'll get
here any time now. Don't worry. Now, what can we do for you?

Anything?"

"Just don't leave me," Scarlett said quietly as my mother settled in
next to her, laying her purse on the chair with the prom dress. "I don't
want to be alone."

"You won't be." My mother was eyeing the chair on Scarlett's other
side, so I took my place carefully, ashamed. "We're here."

I looked across the bed, past Scarlett's tired, shiny face as my
mother leaned close to her ear, whispering words I couldn't hear. But I
knew what they were, what they had to be: the same ones I'd heard
after all those bad dreams, all those skateboard and roller-skating
accidents, all the times the little fiendettes chased me home on pink
bicycles. I watched my mother do what she did best, and realized there
would never be a way to cut myself from her entirely. No matter how
strong or weak I was, she was a part of me, as crucial as my own heart.

I would never be strong enough, in all my life, to do without her.

C h a p t e r 19

The doctor looked up at us, nodding.

"Here it conies, Scarlett, I can see the head. Just a couple more big
pushes and it's out, so get ready, okay?"

"Not long now," I whispered to her, squeezing her hand harder.

"Almost there."

"You're doing so great," my mother said. "Very brave. Much braver
than I ever was."

"It's the drugs," I said. "Since then it's been a piece of cake."

"Shut up," Scarlett snapped. "I swear, when this is over, I am going to kill you."

"Give me another good push!" the doctor said from the foot of the
bed. "Get ready!"

"Breathe," I said to her, taking a deep one myself. "Breathe."

"Breathe," my mother repeated, her voice echoing mine. "Come on,
honey. You can do it."

Scarlett braced against me, her hand twisting mine, and I watched
her face swallow up her eyes, her mouth fall open, as she pushed harder
than she had all night, with every bit of strength she had left.

"Here it comes, it's coming, look at that." The doctor was smiling
from the end of the bed, excited. "Oh, push once more, just a little one,

Scarlett, just a tiny one . . ."

Scarlett pushed again, gasping, and I watched as the doctor reached
down with her hands, groping around, and then, suddenly, she was
holding something, something small and red and slimy with kicking feet
and a tiny mouth that opened up to wail, a tiny, tiny voice.

"It's a girl," the doctor said, and the nurses were wiping her off,
cleaning out her mouth, and then they put her in Scarlett's arms,
against her chest. Scarlett was crying, looking down at her against her
skin, closing her eyes. She'd been with us since that summer, growing
and growing, and now she was here, real as we were.

"A girl," Scarlett said softly. "I knew it."

"She's beautiful," I told her. "She has my eyes."

"And my hair," she said, still crying, her hand brushing the top of the baby's head and the red fuzz there. "Look."

"You should be very proud," my mother said, reaching to touch one
tiny little hand. "Very proud." And she looked over and smiled at me.

"I'm going to name her Grace," Scarlett said. "Grace Halley."

"Halley?" I said, amazed. "No kidding."

"No kidding." She kissed the baby's forehead. "Grace Halley

Thomas."

When I looked down at Grace, I was overwhelmed. She was our
year, from the summer with Michael to the winter with Macon. We would
never forget.

Scarlett was just beaming, rocking Grace in her arms and kissing the
tiny fingers and toes, asking everyone if they had honestly ever seen a
more beautiful baby. (It was agreed that no one had.) After we all cooed
over her, and Scarlett nodded off to sleep, I went out to the waiting
room to deliver the news. What I saw, as I rounded the vending ma-
chines and water fountains, was enough to stop me dead in my tracks.

The room was bright and packed. On one side, grouped around the

Emergency Room door, was at least half of our class, all in dresses and
tuxedos, leaning against the walls and sitting on the cheap plastic sofas.

There were Ginny Tabor and Brett Hershey, girls from our Commercial

Design class and their dates, Melissa Ringley and even Maryann Lister,
plus tons of people I didn't even know. All in their finest, eating candy
bars and talking, waiting for news. I didn't see Elizabeth Gunderson, but

I did see Macon, leaning against the candy machine and talking to

Cameron, who had finally gotten some color back in his face.

And on the other side of the waiting room, segregated by some
chairs and modern time, were Vlad, a breathless Marion, and at least
twenty other warriors and maidens, all decked out in full medieval
regalia. Some were carrying swords and shields. One was even wearing
chain mail that clanked as he paced back in forth in front of Admitting.

Then, all at once, they saw me.

Marion ran across the room, dress swishing madly across her feet,
with Vlad and a handful of warriors right behind. The nurse at Admitting
just rolled her eyes as I passed, with Marion approaching from one side
and Cameron and Ginny Tabor fast closing in on the other, Ginny in her
shrieking pink followed by a slew of girls in pastels and boys in tuxes, all
crowding in. Everyone else had stopped talking, rising from their seats
and gathering closer, watching my face.

"So?" Ginny said, skidding to a stop in front of me.

"How is she?" Marion asked. "I just got here, I was late getting home

—"

"Is she okay?" Cameron said. "Is she?"

"She's fine," I said, and I smiled at him. I turned to the assembled
crowd, the prom-goers and Cinderellas, the maidens and ladies and
warriors and knights, not to mention the odd Boy Scout and security
guard, all carefully keeping their distance. "It's a girl."

Someone started clapping and cheering and then everyone was
talking at once, slapping each other on the back, and the tuxedos and
warriors were intermingled, shaking hands and hugging, as Marion went
back to see her granddaughter and Cameron followed her and Ginny

Tabor kissed Brett Hershey just for show. The Admitting nurse told
everyone to quiet down but no one listened and I just stood and
watched it all, smiling, committing everything to memory so that later I
could tell Scarlett, and Grace, every single detail.

************************************

Much later, I sent my mother home and sat with Scarlett, watching
her sleep. This had been our Special Night, just not the one we'd
expected. I was so excited about the baby and what was coming next, I
wanted to wake her up and talk about everything, right then, but she
looked so peaceful that I held back. And as I left, I walked past the
nursery and looked in on Grace, curled up so tiny in her bassinette. I
spread my fingers on the glass, our signal, just to let her know I was
there.

Then I walked downstairs and out into the night to go home. I didn't
want anyone to start this journey with me.

I bent down and took off my shoes, hooking the straps over my
wrist, and started down the sidewalk. I wasn't thinking about Macon, or
my mother waiting at home for me, or even Scarlett dozing behind one
of those bright hospital windows. I was only thinking of Grace Halley
with each step I took, in my prom dress (safety-pinned tight, now),
barefoot, heading home.

I wondered what kind of girl she'd be, and if she'd ever see the
comet that was her name, and Grandma Halley's, and mine. I knew I'd
try, one day, to take her and show her the sky, hold her against my lap
as I told her how the comet went over-head, how it was clear and
beautiful, and special, just like her. I hoped that Grace would be a little
bit of the best of al of us; Scarlett's spirit, and my mother's strength,

Marion's d e t e r m i n a tion, and Michael's sly humor. I wasn't sure what

I could give, not just yet. But I knew when I told her about the comet,
years from now, I would know. And I would lean close to her ear, saying
the words no one else could hear, explaining it all. The language of
solace, and comets, and the girls we all become, in the end.

Table of Contents

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Part III